THE 
 
 HISTOK! 
 
 OF THE 
 
 BAPTIST IRISH ^0( I tll 
 
CENTRAL CIRCULATION BOOKSTACKS 
 
 The person charging this material is re- j 
 sponsible for its renewal or its return to I 
 the library from which it was borrowed 
 on or before the Latest Date stamped 
 below. You may be charged a minimum 
 fee of $75.00 for each lost book. 
 
 Theft, mutilation, and underlining of books are reasons 
 for dlsciplincuy action and may result in dismissal from 
 the University. 
 
 TO RENEW CALL TELEPHONE CENTER, 333-8400 
 UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS LIBRARY AT URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 
 
 When renewing by phone, write new due date below 
 previous due date. L162 
 
THE 
 
 BAPTIST lEISH SOCIETY 
 
 ITS 
 
 mmk ORIGIN, HISTORY, AND PROSPECTS. 
 
 m 
 
X 
 
THE 
 
 BAPTIST IRISH SOCIETY; 
 
 ITS 
 
 ORIGIN, HISTORY, AND PROSPECTS : 
 
 WITH AK OUTLINE OF THE 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND, 
 
 AND A LECTURE, ENFORCING ITS CLAIMS ON THE SYMPATHY AND EFFORTS OF 
 CHRISTIANS IN ENGLAND. 
 
 " Whereas thou hast been forsaken and hated, so that no man went through thee ; I will 
 make thee an eternal excellency, a joy of many generations."— Isaiah Ix. 15. 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 PRINTED FOR THE BAPTIST IRISH SOCIETY, 
 
 33, MOORGATE STREET; 
 
 AND SOLD BY 
 
 HOULSTON AND STONEMAN. 65. PATERNOSTER ROW 
 M.D.CCC.XLV. 
 
LONDON : 
 
 HADDON, PRINTER, CASTLE STREET, FINSBURY. 
 
I 
 
 t ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 The present publication originated in a desire, on 
 the part of the Committee of the Baptist Irish 
 Society, to make known, in a comprehensive and 
 popular form, the origin and progress, and the plans 
 of the Society, whose endeavours for the evangeli- 
 zation of Ireland are entrusted to their conduct. 
 The first three chapters were accordingly written by 
 the Rev. Joseph Belcher, D.D. ; and, on the depar- 
 ture of that esteemed minister to America, the re- 
 mainder was penned by another fellow-labourer, the 
 Rev. Andrew G. Fuller. While the narrative was 
 in the printer's hands, it was thought desirable to 
 annex thereto, the valuable Lecture on the Religious 
 State of Ireland, delivered on behalf of the Society at 
 Falcon Square, by the Rev. J. W. Massie, D.D., in the 
 spring of last year. The Committee then chosen, 
 conceived the idea of increasing the usefulness and 
 
 5 G 5^0 ^TSL 
 
vi 
 
 ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 public interest of the work, by prefixing some account 
 of the Ecclesiastical History of Ireland, of which very 
 little is commonly known ; and their esteemed friend 
 and agent, the Rev. George Gould, of Dublin, having 
 acceded to their request, the " Outline," now published, 
 is the product of his pen, which they confidently hope 
 will be regarded by the intelligent reader, as a valua- 
 ble epitome of historical information, not elsewhere to 
 be gained, without considerable labour and research, 
 and highly creditable to the industry and talents of 
 the writer. 
 
 In addition to this account of the authorship of the 
 volume, the Committee would only state, that the 
 main purpose of its publication, is to excite the atten- 
 tion of benevolent and serious Christians to that be- 
 nighted and unhappy country, to which it relates ; 
 earnestly desiring that their zeal and liberality may be 
 manifested, by affording adequate support to an insti- 
 tution, the whole design of which is to carry the 
 gospel, in purity and simplicity, to the homes and 
 hearts of the native population of Ireland. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 I. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Outline of the Ecclesiastical History of Ireland ix — Ixxxii 
 
 II. 
 
 The Baptist Irish Society : its Origin, Histoby, and Prospects. 
 
 Chap. I. Origin and General History of the Society 1 
 
 II. Preaching of the Gospel, Itinerancy, Formation of Churches, &c. 9 
 
 III. Reading of the Scriptures, Distribution of the Bible, Tracts, &c. 24 
 
 IV. Instruction of the Young 39 
 
 V. Present State and Prospects of the Society 52 
 
 Appendix. 
 
 No. I. Constitution and Rules of the Society 59 
 
 II. Officers of the Society 60 
 
 III. Receipts and Expenditure of the Society 61 
 
 IV. Chairmen of Annual Meetings , 62 
 
 III. 
 
 Ireland : its Claims on the Sympathy and Efforts of Christians in England j 
 a Lecture, by the Rev. J. W. Massie, D. D., of Manchester, delivered at 
 Falcon Square-, London, 17th April, 1844 63 — 80 
 
OUTLINE 
 
 OP THB 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 ♦ 
 
 Every thoughtful Christian must acknowledge that over the 
 page of ecclesiastical history hangs an interest, which does not 
 belong to the history of the rise or fall of any of the states of earth. 
 It has been thought, therefore, that a brief account of the eccle- 
 siastical condition of Ireland, would not be uninteresting to the 
 friends of the Baptist Irish Society, nor an unfit introduction to 
 its own history. The object of the present writer, as well as that 
 of the committee, will be answered, if the perusal of what follows 
 should awaken in any persons a desire to employ the means of 
 rendering Ireland in fact, what she was anciently in name, an 
 " island of saints." 
 
 It is uncertain at what time Christianity was first introduced 
 into Ireland ; but there is every reason to believe that it must have 
 been at a very early period, for Tertullian says, " that those parts 
 of the British isles which were unapproached by the Romans, 
 were yet subject to Christ."* The whole force of the argument 
 derived from this, depends upon the use of the plural noun, and 
 the fact that the Roman arms were never directed against Ireland, 
 whilst England and part of Scotland confessed their power. Ussher, 
 in his treatise upon the Antiquities of the British churches, mentions 
 Cataldus, an Irishman, about the year 160, as visiting Tarentum 
 with the design of preaching the gospel. He also mentions others, 
 who were similarly occupied in Europe, in the second and follow- 
 
 * Adv. Judeos, chap. 7. 
 
 b 
 
X ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 ing centuries so that it would appear that, very soon after the 
 time of the apostles, the word ot the Lord was published to the 
 Irish. 
 
 If, however, such evidence be deemed unsatisfactory, we have 
 the testimony of Chrysostom, that Christianity in his days flour- 
 ished in the British isles, and that their inhabitants were to be 
 heard " discoursing matters out of the scriptures." By catholics, 
 as well as protestants, this language has been interpreted as 
 including the Irish; and this interpretation is confirmed by a 
 fact which is indisputable, viz., that Coelestius, who was united 
 with Pelagius in the propagation of his doctrines, not only was 
 born in Ireland, but received a religious education there. Of 
 this let our witnesses be, Jerome quoted by Ussher, who speaks 
 of him as of the Scottish nation ;t and the existence of letters 
 which he addressed in the year 369 to his parents, who lived in 
 Ireland, in which he makes a reference to Christianity, and 
 assumes their acquaintance with its doctrines. It is by some 
 thought probable that Pelagius also was an Irishman, and a monk 
 of Banchor, near Carrickfergus.^ The fact that two such able 
 men were produced by the country at so early a period, may be 
 noticed as a proof of the cultivation which even then she had 
 attained. But as the labours of Coelestius and Pelagius were not 
 expended upon Ireland, but put forth in Europe and Africa, we 
 need not any longer dwell upon their history. 
 
 In the year 430, according to Bede, "Palladius was sent by 
 Celestine, pontiff of the Roman church, to the Scots who believed 
 in Christ, as their first bishop."§ Prosper s Chronicle, in almost 
 the same words, states the same fact ; and thus we have evidence, 
 that long before Rome cared for the souls of the Scots, many of 
 them had been turned to the Lord. But Palladius seems not to 
 have met with any great success in the country, although he was 
 attended by twelve others who could join in his labours, and was 
 furnished with several copies of the Old and New Testaments by 
 
 * Britan. Eccles. Antiq. cap. 16. 
 
 t Britan. Eccles. Antiq. cap. 8. The ancient Irish Were called Scots. 
 
 X Moore's History of Ireland, vol. i. p. 206. He mentions Gamier and 
 Vossius, as admitting Pelagius to have been a native of Ireland. He is, how^ 
 ever, by the greater number of writers, called a Briton, and a monk of Bangor 
 in North Wales. 
 
 § Bedse Hist. Eccles. lib. 1. cap. 13. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. xi 
 
 Celestine.* He did not altogether labour in vain, l)ut " having 
 converted some even in Scotia to Christ, he haptized them, and 
 founded three churches, huilt of wood," over which he left three 
 of his disciples to preside.t His stay in the country did not 
 exceed a year, and he then started on his return to Rome, but 
 died on his way thither. 
 
 To him succeeded Patrick. The original name of this man was 
 Succoth. He was born about the year 387, Boulogne, in 
 Picardy.J His father was a deacon in the church there. When 
 the youth was about sixteen years of age, he was carried away 
 captive by Irish pirates, and brought from Gaul to Ireland. On 
 his arrival he was sold as a slave to Milcho, who inhabited the 
 horth-east part of the island, and was employed by him as a swine- 
 herd. Up to this time, he says in his Confession, " I knew 
 not God, and was brought as a captive to Ireland with so many 
 thousands of persons, according to our deserts. For we had 
 departed from God, and had not observed his precepts ; and we 
 were not obedient to our priests, who made known to us salva- 
 tion : and God brought upon us his fierce wrath, and dispersed us 
 amongst many tribes, even to the meanest of the land, where my 
 littleness was seen amongst aliens. And there God made me feel 
 my unbelief, so that, though late, I might remember my faults, 
 and turn with my whole heart to the Lord my God ; who regarded 
 my low estate, and pitied my youth and ignorance, and preserved 
 me even before I knew him, and before I was wise to discern 
 between good and evil, and strengthened me and comforted me 
 as a father his son."§ His servitude continued for six years, at 
 the expiration of which time he contrived to escape from Milcho ; 
 and, having made his way to the south-western coast of Ireland, 
 he obtained, with difficulty, a passage in a merchant vessel, which, 
 in three days, landed him in Gaul. He was taken captive a 
 second time, and again carried to Ireland, but he returned to 
 Gaul in about sixty days. 
 
 His parents were yet living, and in their society he found, for a 
 
 • Jocelin. Vit. Palricii, cap. 25, f Ibid, cap 25. 
 
 X In the hymn of Fiech, a production of the sixth century, it is stated tliat lie 
 was born at Nemthur; which, according to Ussher, the old interpreter of tlie 
 passage says was Alcluid, now called Dumbarton. Some writers also mention 
 A. D. 372 as the year of his birth. ' 
 
 $ Patric. Confessio, cap. 1, sec. I. 
 
 h 2 
 
xii ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OV IRELAND. 
 
 short time, considerable pleasure. But the consciousness of his 
 deficiencies in education, owing to his captivity, made him 
 desirous of acquiring the best instruction within his reach ; and 
 for this purpose he visited Martin, who dwelt near Tours, with 
 whom he resided for about four years. Afterwards he resided 
 with Germanus at Auxerre, under whose direction he continued 
 his studies for several months ; and at length he dwelt for some 
 time in a collegiate institution at Lerins, in the Tuscan Sea, where 
 his fitness for future labour was constantly increased. 
 
 From his Confession we learn that his purpose to labour in 
 Ireland was strengthened by his having seen, " in a vision of the 
 night, a man coming from Ireland, of the name of YictoriciuSj 
 with numberless letters ; and " (he says) " he gave to me one of 
 them, and I read the beginning of the letter as follows : — ' The 
 voice of the Irish.' And whilst I read the beginning of the 
 letter, I thought that, at the same moment, I heard the voice of 
 those dwelling near the wood of Focluth, which is near the 
 Western Sea ; and they, as with one voice, cried out to me, * We 
 beseech thee, holy youth, to come and walk still among us.' And 
 I was very much pricked in heart, and could not read more ; and 
 so I awoke." His purpose was very earnestly resisted by his 
 parents, who were unwilling that he should again be separated 
 from them ; whilst his friends regarded it at first with surprise, 
 which gradually settled down into contempt. But, "by the 
 grace of God which prevailed in him," to use his own expression,* 
 he was enabled to resist alike entreaties and reproaches, so that 
 he might in Ireland preach the gospel of Christ. 
 
 It is generally agreed that Patrick landed in Ireland in the year 
 432. He landed upon the coast of Leinster, but being resisted 
 there by those who had formerly withstood Palladius, he soon 
 removed : not, however, until he had " baptized Sinell, the son of 
 Finchad, who believed on Almighty God through his preaching."f 
 He next landed on the coast of Ulster, where his labours were 
 rewarded by the conversion and baptism of Dichen, " and all his 
 house." Dichen placed at his disposal ground on which to build 
 a house for God, which Patrick at once accepted. He thence 
 sought out his old master Milcho ; but Milcho's pride would not 
 allow him to hearken to the glad tidings, and Patrick had not the 
 
 • ConfcB. cap. 5. f Britan. Eccles. Antiq. cap. 17. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 xiii 
 
 happiness of seeing him turn to the Lord. His preaching, how- 
 ever, was of avail to the conversion of Milcho's daughters, who 
 were baptized.* 
 
 In the next year, he resolved to avail himself of the favourable 
 opportunity, which the assembling of the council of the nation at 
 Temora (or, as it is now called, Tara), in Meath, would give him, 
 to make known the gospel to Leogaire and his principal subjects. 
 Accordingly he proceeded to the plain of Berg, where, with his 
 companions, he pitched his tent for the night. Having kindled a 
 fire, the attention of Leogaire and his council was directed towards 
 the strangers ; for they were celebrating the pagan festival of La 
 Beal-tinne, and it was a law that no fire should be lighted on that 
 night, " till the great pile in the palace of Tara was kindled."t 
 
 They were summoned before the assembled princes, but instead 
 of being punished for their violation of the law, they were allowed 
 to depart in peace ; and on the following day were permitted to 
 maintain a discussion as to the merits of Christianity and Druidism 
 with the most learned of the Druids, in the presence of the king 
 and the states-general, and to preach the gospel to them. The 
 result of this enterprize was, that Patrick obtained permission to 
 preach throughout the neighbouring country, and thus many were 
 converted to the Lord. J 
 
 But, to enumerate the various journeys which this eminent 
 missionary undertook, to specify the instances of success which 
 attended his zealous labours, to exhibit the wisdom and the pru- 
 dence which ever guided his movements, would occupy the whole 
 of the space which can be allotted to us. Suffice it, therefore, to 
 say, that, after labouring for some time in Meath, he went into 
 Counaught, where he was signally successful : thence he returned 
 through Ulster : after that he visited Leinster : last of all he 
 went into Munster. He appears not to have laboured in vain in 
 any place, for God gave testimony to his word. 
 
 As to his religious opinions, we may content ourselves here 
 
 * Ibid. f Moore's History, vol. i. p. 216. 
 
 X It has been asserted that Leogaire became a convert to Christianity, but 
 there is no evidence to prove such a statement. On the contrary, the silence 
 of the Confession, as to his conversion, is equivalent to a positive statement that 
 he did not believe the word preached to him; since Patrick enumerates the 
 persons of rank who had embraced the truth, as proofs of the remarkable 
 success with which God had favoured him. 
 
XIV 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 with saying, that there are no proofs of his entertaining any 
 reverence for tradition, of his praying for the dead, of his worship- 
 ping images or saints, of his acknowledging the supremacy of the 
 Romish bishop, or of his behef in purgatory ; whilst, on the other 
 hand, both his Confession and his Letter to Coroticus, (the only 
 two works which are deemed by the learned to be authentic,) 
 exhibit the profoundest reverence for the scriptures, and most 
 enlarged acquaintance with their contents, a recognition of the 
 need of sanctification on earth, that at death we might at once 
 enter into paradise, and the necessary connexion which exists 
 between faith in Christ and holiness of life. He baptized those 
 who believed the word which he preached, and there is no 
 evidence, we believe, to show that he baptized any others. His 
 labours and his life terminated a.d. 465. 
 
 During the following century, the preaching of the gospel was 
 continued with the happiest results, and before its close nearly the 
 whole of the island had submitted to the truth. At this time. 
 Some eminent men arose, whose influence was not confined to the 
 land of their birth, but whose efforts were put forth for the wel- 
 fare of other nations, and whose fame was in consequence widely 
 spread. Of these we may mention Columba or Columbkiil,* who 
 was born, a.d. 521-2, and was related to the royal families of the 
 country. When about twenty-five years old, he commenced his 
 labours, and founded, in the course of a few years, several 
 monasteries which became renowned for the piety and learning of 
 their inmates. The condition of Scotland, in which not a few 
 Irish had settled, and which was now enveloped in the thick 
 shades of paganism, attracted his notice ; and he resolved to 
 convey to its inhabitants the gospel. Accordingly, in 565, 
 accompanied, it is said, by twelve others, he set sail for that 
 country ; and, having obtained from Conal, the king of the 
 Albanian Scots and his relative, the grant of the island Y, or lona, 
 he settled on it, and there founded a monastery,t which was a 
 nursery for the church, and from which were sent forth able 
 
 * i. e., Columba of the Churches, so called because of the number of the 
 churches which he founded. 
 
 t Our readers should be aware that the monasteries, in that age, were not 
 subject to the rules which are in force in institutions bearing that name now. 
 Thus " the family of Y " (the name given to this settlement by Irish Annalists), 
 contained members of all ages and both sexes. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. XV 
 
 ministers of the New Testament to England, Ireland, and the 
 Zetland Archipelago. His labours appear to have been signally 
 blessed of God, for the superstitious customs of the Picts were, 
 during his life-time, generally abandoned for the practice of Chris- 
 tianity. He died and was buried at lona, a.d. 597-8. 
 
 Bede, who gives us an account of Columba's work, of which 
 the foregoing sentences are an outline, furnishes in connexion 
 with it, a proof that at this time the Irish church did not 
 symbolize with that of Kome. Thus he writes : — " Whatever he 
 was himself, this we know for certain, that he left successors 
 remarkable for great continence, and love of God, and regular 
 conduct \j. e. observance of monastic rule]. They followed, 
 indeed, uncertain rules as to the time of the great festival : since, 
 being so far distant from the rest of the world, no one had brought 
 to them the synodal decrees for the observance of Easter. T/iei/ 
 diligently observed only those works of piety and chastity which 
 they could learn in the prophetical^ evangelical^ and apostolical 
 writings. This observance of the paschal feast remained amongst 
 them not a little while, i. e. 150 years, till the year of our Lord's 
 incarnation, 715."* 
 
 Another Irish saint, who flourished during the latter part of 
 this, and the commencement of the following century, must here 
 be mentioned ; especially since he is very generally confounded 
 with the one already noticed. We refer to Columbanus, M'ho was 
 bom about the year 559, and who prosecuted his studies in the 
 monastery of Banchor. Full of zeal, he sought out a sphere of 
 labour for himself, in lands as yet unblessed with the gospel. 
 With this view he selected France, as peculiarly needing such 
 ministrations as he and his companions could render; and there, 
 by his sanctity of conduct, he secured, in a short time, the respect 
 of all classes. But his inflexible adherence to what he deemed 
 to be right, involved him in contentions with the court ; and, as he 
 would not surrender his convictions, he was ordered to quit the 
 kingdom. Being detained, however, on the coast when about to 
 set sail for Ireland, he visited the courts of some nobles who 
 
 * Bedae Hist. Eccles. lib. 3, cap. 4. For an account of the Quartodeciman 
 controversy, our readers may consult Mosheim's Ecclesiastical History, cent. ii. 
 part 2, ch. 4. sees. 9, 10. The Irish conformed to the practice of the Asiatic 
 churches, and opposed the Roman custom. Cf. Bed. lib. 3, cap. 25. 
 
Xvi ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 honourably entertained him, and afterwards he removed to Milan ; 
 from whence he addressed a letter of remonstrance to Boniface 
 lY., in defence of the Three Chapters,* and unshrinkingly main- 
 tained their orthodoxy, and that of his countrymen. The letter is 
 remarkable, not less on these accounts, than for the reproachful 
 terms in which he speaks of Pope Yigilius, as the occasion of 
 all the scandal which that controversy created ; thus furnishing 
 a proof that the decisions of the Roman see were not received by 
 the Irish, and that popes were not then regarded as infallible, or 
 free from censure.t Soon after Avriting this letter, he devoted 
 himself to those missionary labours which occupied the remainder 
 of his life, and which will be briefly mentioned hereafter. He 
 died in a monastery which he had founded at Bobbio, a. d, 615. 
 
 During the seventh century, Ireland was famous for learning 
 and piety. The sacred scriptures were then studied with dili- 
 gence, and many of other nations repaired thither for a knowledge 
 of their contents. Bede tells us that " many of the nobility and 
 of the middle classes of the English nation, forsaking tbeir native 
 land, retired thither, either for the sake of sacred studies or of 
 leading a more continent life. The Scots willingly received them 
 all, and took care to give them daily food without money, as well 
 as books for reading, and their teaching gratis."J From other 
 countries also, scholars flocked to Ireland, as to the most 
 favourable spot for receiving instruction. Thus we read of 
 Agilbert, a Frenchman, who visited Ireland " for the sake of 
 reading the scriptures and we have the testimony of Aldhelm, 
 that "students were transported thither by fleets."|| 
 
 But, Avhilst learning was thus cultivated, great efibrts were put 
 forth to convey the gospel to those tribes and nations which had 
 not received its benefits. During the seventh century, Irish 
 missionaries visited the kingdom of the West Saxons,1T Friesland, 
 Batavia, "Westphalia,** Switzerland,tt the Eastern Franks, and 
 
 * For an account of this controversy, the reader may consult Mosheim's 
 Eccles. Hist. cent. 6, part 2, ch. 3, sec. 10. 
 
 f Some interesting anecdotes respecting Columbanus are mentioned by 
 Moore, vol. 1, pp. 260—265. 
 
 t Bed. lib. 3, cap. 27. ^ lb. lib. 3, cap. 7. 
 
 II Quoted in Moore, vol. 1, p. 298. t Agilbert. 
 
 Wiibrord. ft Gallus. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. XVii 
 
 the Franks of Germany,* as well as the Suevi and Boii.t Of course 
 it is not to be supposed that these efforts were unattended by any 
 circumstances which might lessen their value ; for, during this 
 period the customs of the western churches were gradually intro- 
 duced into Ireland, and thus the way was prepared for the 
 admission of their doctrines. Still we ought to rejoice in the 
 remembrance of the piety, which could excite such devotion, and 
 could render men cheerful amidst reproaches and active opposition, 
 and divest a violent death of all its terrors. 
 
 The eighth century exhibited in Europe a great declension in 
 religious knowledge and practice. Even those, who were the only 
 teachers of the people, were too indolent to investigate and to 
 enforce the claims of divine truth. The writings which have 
 survived the monasteries in which they were composed, and have 
 reached our day, exhibit a deference to the fathers (meaning by that 
 term, the ecclesiastical writers of the first six centuries) which is 
 wholly at variance with an independent search after truth. To 
 question any conclusion at which their predecessors had arrived, 
 was regarded as heresy, and thus mental freedom was generally 
 surrendered. " The Irish," however, says Mosheim, " who in 
 this century were known by the name of Scots, were the only 
 divines who refused to dishonour their reason, by submitting it 
 implicitly to the dictates of authority. Naturally subtle and 
 sagacious, they applied their philosophy, such as it was, to the 
 illustration of the truth and doctrines of religion ; a method which 
 was almost generally abhorred and exploded in all other nations." J 
 By thus using their learning, they laid the foundation of the 
 system which subsequently assumed the name of the scholastic 
 philosophy, and whose influence was very widely extended. An 
 interesting proof of the superior philosophical knowledge possessed 
 by the Irish, is furnished in the life of Yirgilius or Feargal. This 
 eminent missionary, who left Ireland about 746-7, was honoured 
 with marked attention from Pepin, in whose house he was retained 
 for two years, " on account of his remarkable learning and sanctity 
 of life." He then removed into Bavaria, and became obnoxious 
 to Boniface the celebrated English missionary,§ for refusing to 
 
 * Kilianus. t Columbanus. 
 
 X IMosheim's Eccles. Hist. cent. 8, part 2, chap. 3, sec. 6. 
 
 § His name before his ordination was Winfred. 
 
xviii 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 administer baptism a second time, to those who had the misfortune 
 to have had bad Latin used by ignorant priests in the first in- 
 stance. Virgilius persisted in his refusal, and sent an account of 
 the matter to Zachary the then pope, who condemned the com- 
 mand of Boniface.* In consequence of this, Boniface eagerly 
 seized upon an heretical opinion held by Virgilius, which he duly 
 reported to the pope. That opinion was, that there are antipodes. 
 It was regarded as so fearful a heresy, that Zachary directed, If 
 it be made clear, that he confesses that there is another world, 
 and there are other men under the earth, having summoned a 
 council, expel him from the church, and deprive him of the priest- 
 hood."t As we have no evidence to show that he was expelled, 
 we must suppose that his doctrine was by some means explained 
 to the pope ; and this is rendered very probable, if not certain, by 
 the fact of his being appointed bishop of Saltzburg, almost imme- 
 diately afterward, by Otilo, the duke of Bavaria. His labours to 
 spread the gospel in Carinthia have earned for him the title of 
 "Apostle of the Carinthians," as his endeavours to root out pagan- 
 ism from his diocese were to a great degree successful. 
 
 About the same time, another Irishman, named Clement, J in- 
 curred the displeasure of Boniface, by rejecting the authority of 
 councils, and refusing to bow down even before "a Jerome, an 
 Augustine, or a Gregory." Boniface accordingly wrote to Zachary, 
 to crave his interposition in such a case, and took advantage of the 
 opportunity to blacken the character and misrepresent the opinions 
 of Clement. Although that character has been rescued from the 
 effects of such malevolence, yet Boniface so far succeeded in his 
 object as to secure Clement's expulsion from the priesthood, and 
 his being anathematized by a council assembled in Ilome.§ The 
 proud priest wished the pope to " command Charlemagne to con- 
 fine him, that he might not scatter the seeds of Satan any farther, 
 lest perchance one diseased sheep should taint the whole ffock."|| 
 Mosheim says, (but without giving his authority,) that, in conse- 
 
 * The curious reader may find the pope's letter, in Ussher's Veterum Epis- 
 tolarum Hibernicarum Sylloge, ep. 16. + lb. epist. 17. 
 
 t This Clement must be distinguished from another of the same name, who 
 was appointed a teacher of a seminary established at this time by Charlemagne, 
 at Paris. § A.D. 748. 
 
 II Vet. Ep. Hib. Sylloge, ep. 15. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IK ELAND. xix 
 
 quince of the sentence passed upon him, "he was committed to 
 prison, where in all probability he concluded his days."* These 
 examples are sufficient to show that, in the eighth century, the 
 darkness, which enveloped the minds of Europeans generally, had 
 not settled upon the schools of Ireland. There at least burnt, if 
 it were but dimly discerned in Europe, the light of truth. Alas, 
 that it should ever have been extinguished ! 
 
 In the ninth century, notwithstanding the growing authority of 
 the popes, and the increasing corruptions of the church, we meet 
 with the names of two Irishmen, Claudius and Sedulius, which are 
 worthy to be held in everlasting remembrance. In the year 787? 
 a synod of three hundred and fifty bishops was assembled by tho 
 Empress Irene and her son Constantine, first at Constantinople 
 and afterwards at Nice, to support the worship of images. Pope 
 Adrian, by his two legates, approved of what was decreed : but 
 Charlemagne vehemently withstood its decisions ; and, in 794, 
 summoned a council of three hundred bishops at Francfort-on- 
 the-Maine, at which he and two legates from the pope were pre- 
 sent. The decrees of the Nicene synod were considered, and 
 expressly condemned. But the influence of the popes had waxed 
 so great, that image -worship became general in the western 
 churches, early in the ninth century. In spite, however, of the 
 decrees of the JN icene council, the Iconoclast party soon acquired 
 considerable influence in the eastern empire ; and the decisions of 
 the council at Francfort not having been caiTied out, owing to the 
 tendencies of the court of Rome, a union of the eastern and west^ 
 ern churches, for the removal of all images, became desirable and 
 politic. Accordingly Michael II., surnamed Balbus, in 824, sent 
 an embassy to Lewis the Meek, to perpetuate the treaties of 
 friendship which had been entered into between Charles the Great 
 and his predecessors, and to engage the sympathies of the French 
 kingpin the attempts of the Greeks to get rid of images. Lewis 
 convened a great assembly of bishops at Paris, to whom the 
 Grecian emperor s wishes were submitted ; and the result of their 
 deliberation was, the confirmation of the decrees of the council at 
 Francfort. Still images were retained in many of the churches, 
 and homage was paid to them, at first by the connivance, at last in 
 
 * Eccles. Hist. cent. 8, part 2, ch. 5. 
 
XX ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 accordance with the known wishes, of the Roman pontiff. It was 
 in this state of things that Claudius stood forth as the enemy of 
 image-worship. No sooner was he, by the favour of Lewis, ad- 
 vanced to the bishopric of Turin, than he commanded all images 
 and even crucifixes to be removed out of the churches of his 
 diocese and burnt. He also wrote against the use of images in 
 religious worship. He denied that pilgrimages to Rome would 
 benefit the souls of men ; but declared, on the contrary, that they 
 were almost invariably attended by evils. He exclaimed against 
 the alleged superiority of Peter over the other apostles, and taught 
 that their doctrines were to be received free from the admixtures 
 of the fathers. In fact, he stood forth as the champion of " the 
 truth which is in Jesus," boldly proclaimed salvation by grace, as- 
 serted the necessity of the divine Spirit to sanctify the heart, and 
 protested against the mummeries of the church of Rome. Of 
 course he was opposed by the adherents of the papal see : but so 
 successfully did he refute their arguments, that his opinions daily 
 gained credit ; and " it happened that the city of Turin and the 
 adjacent country were, for a long time after the death of Claudius, 
 much less infected with superstition than the other parts of 
 Europe."* At his death in 839, he left behind him comments on 
 Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, and the Gospel by Matthew, which 
 still exist in manuscript. His commentary on the Galatians has 
 been printed,'!* and the reader may form a fair idea of his love for 
 the truth, by the extracts with which Archbishop Ussher has 
 adorned the pages of his valuable treatise, " On the Religion pro- 
 fessed by the antient Irish and British." 
 
 Sedulius is known as a commentator on the Epistles of Paul. 
 If his work exhibits the prevailing characteristic of almost all 
 theological treatises of this century, — a frequent citation of the 
 fathers, it is not less distinguished by a statement of tlie great 
 doctrines of salvation by grace without the works of the law. In 
 the course of his commentary, he declares image-worship to be 
 spiritual " adultery he rejects tradition ; insists on sanctification 
 by God's Spirit ; and maintains the duty of Christians to yield civil 
 
 * Mosheim's Eccles. Hist. cent. 9, part 2, ch. 3, sect. 17. 
 
 + Anderson's Historical Sketches of the Native Irish, 2nd ed. p. 34. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. Xxi 
 
 obedience to their princes, even though persecutors.* So that, in 
 these respects, he stood forth as a champion for the truth, against 
 the doctrines and practices of Rome. 
 
 This century is memorable in the annals of the church, for 
 the formal statement and open vindication of transubstantiation, 
 for the first time. It is true that, at the Nicene council above 
 alluded to, it w^as denied that the bread and wine were the image 
 of Christ's body and blood, and that it was maintained that they 
 are the very body and blood themselves ; but that decision was 
 mainly arrived at, to evade the force of the argument which had 
 been urged against images in the council at Constantinople, held 
 A. D. 754, namely, that Christ had sanctioned but one image of 
 himself, even the bread in the holy eucharist.t Although it would 
 be unsafe to cite this council as asserting the doctrine, yet we have 
 proof that in the year 831, Pascasius Radbertus, a monk and after- 
 wards abbot of Corby in Westphalia, published a treatise concern- 
 ing the sacrament of the body and blood of Christ, in which he 
 maintained, ^r^^, that the body and blood of Christ were locally 
 present, under the outward forms of bread and wine after their 
 consecration ; and secondly, that it was the same body of Christ 
 which was bom of the virgin, di^d upon the cross, and was 
 raised from the dead. His book raised doubts in men's minds, 
 but was not successful in answering them. He therefore wrote 
 again on the subject, but with no better success. Charles the 
 Bald, the reigning monarch, anxious to have the point settled, 
 called upon Bertram,^ a monk in the abbey of Corby, to deliver 
 his judgment upon it. He did so in opposition to the dogmas of 
 Radbert. Charles next appealed to Johannes Scotus, an Irish- 
 man, as his distinctive name Erigena testifies, who was then 
 residing at his court, " to draw up a clear and rational explication" 
 of the doctrine of the eucharist. The Irishman obeyed the 
 mandate, and was, says Mosheira, "the only disputant in this 
 contest, wlio expressed his sentiments with perspicuity, method, 
 and consistency, and declared plainly that the bread and wine 
 were the signs and symbols of the absent body and blood of 
 
 * Ussher's Religion of the Antient Irish, &c. passim, 
 t Perceval on the Roman Schism, p. 78. 
 X Or Ratramnus, 
 
xxii 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 Christ."* His treatise unhappily has perished, but not without 
 having received a voucher for its opposition to tlie unscriptural 
 and unreasonable tenet of Romanism, by being condemned to the 
 flames by two synods held under Pope Leo IX., in Rome and 
 Yercelli, a. d. 1050, when the doctrines of Berengar of Tours, 
 which were supported mainly by arguments drawn from the trea- 
 tise of Scotus, were solemnly condemned.t His opinions, how- 
 ever, on the doctrines of election and the final redemption of 
 demons as well as men, drew upon him the censure of the churches 
 of Lyons. J His learning has never been questioned, and his 
 name will be remembered as the introducer of the mystic system, 
 in connexion with the scholastic philosophy which other Irishmen 
 had established. 
 
 Faithfulness requires us to mention the name of Dungal, who 
 presided over the public school at Pavia, founded by Lothaire I.^ 
 and who wrote a work about the year 827 against Claudius, in which, 
 says Moore, " the Irish doctor contends zealously for the antient 
 catholic practice ; and in stead of resorting to the aid of argument 
 on a point solely to he decided hy authority and tradition (! !), appeals 
 to the constant practice of the church, from the very earliest times^ 
 which has been^ he says, to revere, with the honour suitable to 
 them, the figure of the cross and the pictures and relics of saint?, 
 without either sacrificing to them, or offering them the worship 
 which is due to God alone."§ Though under such circumstances, 
 we must refuse him the merit or the weight of a theologian, yet we 
 cannot deny his right to be regarded as a philosopher, for " he 
 taught philosophy and astronomy with the greatest reputation." || 
 
 Whilst we are thus able to trace the doctrines Avhich were held 
 in the Irish churches in this century, we must not forget that the 
 country which sent forth Claudius, and Sedulius, and Erigena, 
 was made to suffer from the inroads of the Ostmen. Owing 
 to the divided state of the kingdom, these invaders were able to 
 repulse those bands which could be raised against them ; and 
 though, when the Irish united, their successes were not incon- 
 siderable, yet so much advantage was gained through their dis- 
 
 * Mosheim, cent. 9, part 2, chap. 3, sec. 20. 
 
 + Ibid, cent, 1 1 , part 2, ch. 3, sec. 13. % llssher's Answer to a Jesuit, ch. 3. 
 $ Moore's History of Ireland, vol. 1, p. 296. 
 11 Mosheim, cent. 9, part 2, ch. 1. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. XXiii 
 
 union at other times, that the power of the invaders increased 
 until, in 838, Dublin was taken by Turgesius. One invasion 
 followed another, in such rapid succession, that the island was for 
 three centuries kept in continual alarm. Christianity was frowned 
 upon by barbarous hordes, which pillaged the churches and re- 
 peatedly scattered the schools. The career of civilization, which 
 Ireland had with great success entered on, was stopped ; and 
 from this time, though one or two names in a century are still 
 remembered as illustrious for learning or piety, yet, in contrast 
 with the former diffusion of knowledge and Christianity, we must 
 think of Ireland as a dark land.* It was by means of the inva- 
 sion of the Ostmen, the people were prepared alike for English 
 rule and Romish superstition. 
 
 We can obtain only a glimpse of the system of church govern* 
 raent which obtained in the country up to this time. Those who 
 had " the cure of souls" are generally spoken of as " bishops." 
 They were generally married. They were independent of each 
 other) and elevated men to the episcopal rank by their individual 
 right.t They did not use chrism in baptism ; J and they did not 
 regard themselves as at all subject to Roman jurisdiction, § even 
 at the close of the eleventh century. There was " no one general 
 form of divine service, but divers rites and manners of celebration 
 were observed in divers parts." || 
 
 The Ostmen established colonies in Dublin, "Waterford, and 
 Limerick ; and kept possession of those important maritime cities, 
 from the middle of the ninth century. It appears that the 
 hostility with which they had been regarded by former princes 
 had so far abated, that the famous Brian Boru used a Danish 
 squadron in his first expedition into the territory of Tara.1[ Shortly 
 after, we are informed that the animosity of the Ostmen to Chris- 
 tianity gave way, probably through the influence of the conduct 
 of the Normans in England, as we see them sending the second 
 bishop of Dublin to Lanfranc for consecration.** Lanfranc and 
 his successor Anselm took advantage of the opportunity to claim 
 authority over the Irish church. Their letters, which are still 
 
 • Anderson's Sketches, pp. 37, 38. + Moore, vol. ii. pp. 136, 171, 172. 
 t Usserii Vet. Epist. Hib. Syll. ep. 27, 35. § Ibid. ep. 29. 
 
 II Religion of the Antient Irish, c. 4. 
 
 H Moore, vol. ii. p. 122. ** Religion of the Antient Irish, c. 8. 
 
XXiv ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND 
 
 extatit, to the kings of the country, exhibit proofs of the inde- 
 pendence which the Irish church had hitherto maintained both 
 of Canterbury and Rome. 
 
 For a while the Irish bishops were sorely aggrieved at the con- 
 duct of the Ostmen, in repairing to Canterbury for their orders ; 
 but all relationship between the Danish cities and the see of 
 Canterbury ceased by the year 1151. Before this period, how- 
 ever, Gillebertus, or Giselbertus, bishop of Limerick, was appointed 
 pope's legate in Ireland, being the first who exercised that 
 authority there. By his influence the number of bishops was, 
 by a synod held at Rath Breasil, reduced to twenty-six, and the 
 clergy declared free of tribute, chief-rents, and public contribu- 
 tions. He also introduced the Romish liturgy. Malchus, then 
 bishop of Lismore, (who formerly had been a monk in the 
 monastery at Winchester,) and Malachy, bishop of Down (whose 
 anxiety not to offend in the performance of his duties as vicar to 
 Celsus, archbishop of Armagh, had induced him to visit Malchus 
 to learn most perfectly the Romish plan), zealously supported him 
 in his proceedings. This last-named bishop was so anxious to 
 obtain palls from Rome, for the archbishops of the Irish church 
 that in the year 1139 he undertook a journey to Rome to solicit 
 them from Pope Innocent II. His request was courteously 
 received by the pontiff, and a conditional promise was made, that if 
 the bishops, and clergy, and the nobles of the land held a general 
 council, and sent for the palls, they should be given. Owing to 
 Gillebert's resignation, Malachy was appointed pope's legate at the 
 same time. On his return to Ireland he busied himself in his 
 legatine duties, and it was not until 1148 that he summoned a 
 council to consider the matter of the palls. His proposal was 
 objected to by some, but at length he gained over the assembly 
 to delegate him to request the pall of Pope Eugenius III., then 
 on a visit at Clarival, in France. He died at Clarival without 
 seeing the pope. But in 115], the pope dispatched Cardinal 
 John Paparo as his legate to Ireland, with four palls for the 
 archbishops of Armagh, Dublin, Cash el, and Tuam. On his 
 arrival in the country, he summoned a synod which met at 
 Kells, A.D. 1152, and conferred the palls on the archbishops. At 
 this synod the marriage of the clergy was forbidden ; and an order 
 was issued by " the cardinal, in virtue of his apostolical authority, 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. XXV 
 
 for the payment of tithes, the first introduction, — as it appears, 
 of that perennial source of discord into the country."* 
 
 In 1154, Henry II. succeeded to the throne of England, and 
 shortly afterwards directed his attention to the condition of 
 Ireland. Desirous of adding to his dominions, and confident of 
 an easy triumph over a country distracted by intestine wars, he 
 applied to the pope to grant him the sanction of his name in the 
 proposed invasion. Adrian lY. was an Englishman (the only one 
 of the nation who has yet occupied the papal chair), and his love 
 of England, joined with his love of extensive ecclesiastical juris- 
 diction, and supported by Henry's promise of a revenue to the see 
 of Rome, induced him to comply with the request. In his bull 
 issued A.D. 1155, after alluding to Henry's design, he thus 
 writes: — ."Certainly there is no doubt that Ireland, and all 
 islands upon which Christ the Sun of Righteousness hath shined, 
 and which have received instruction in the Christian faith, belong 
 of right (as your highness also acknowledges), to St. Peter and 
 the holy Roman church. Wherefore we are the more willing to 
 introduce into them a faithful plantation, and a branch acceptable 
 to God, as we see this is urgently asked of us from conscientious 
 motives. You have signified to us, well beloved son in Christ, 
 that you wish to enter the island of Ireland to subdue that people 
 to the laws, and to extirpate thence the nurseries of vices ; and 
 that you are willing to pay an annual tribute of one penny to St. 
 Peter for every house, and to preserve the rights of the churches 
 of that land uninjured and entire. "We, therefore, treating with 
 becoming favour your pious and laudable desire, and graciously 
 assenting to your petition, express our will and pleasure that, for 
 the sake of extending the bounds of the church, of checking the 
 spread of vice, of correcting morals and inculcating virtues, to the 
 advancement of the Christian religion, you should enter that 
 island, and do what may tend to the glory of God and the safety 
 of that country,"t &c. But when Henry received this grant, he 
 was unable to act upon it, owing to his brother Geoffrey's conduct 
 in seizing upon Anjou and Maine, which required his presence in 
 France. Afterwards, disturbances in Wales, and the opposition 
 of the Dukes of Brittany to his quiet possession of Anjou, together 
 
 * Moore, vol. ii. p» 191. 
 
 f Usserii Syliog. Ep. 46. 
 
 c 
 
xxvi ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND, 
 
 with his dispute with Lewis, the French king, engrossed the 
 whole of his attention for about six years, till the end of 1162: 
 and when he might otherwise have fulfilled his purpose, the 
 famous quarrel which broke out between him and Becket, and 
 which was terminated only with the murder of that proud prelate, 
 A.D. 1170, effectually prevented his availing himself of it. By 
 the constitutions of Clarendon (1164), Henry had put a check 
 upon the papal power in England ; and as this rendered him liable 
 to suspicion at Rome, and, moreover, as Becket's intrigues 
 promised to be successful there, Henry felt that it was necessary 
 to enlist the pope on his side by some movement ostensibly for the 
 good of the church ; and though attempts had been made in vain 
 to effect a reconciliation between them, he was not without hope 
 that by such means his own dignity would be preserved, and, at 
 the same time, the pope's good- will permanently secured. Circum- 
 stances transpired just then in Ireland, which drew his attention 
 once more to that country. Dermot McMurrogh, king of Leinster, 
 had been driven, in 1 168, from his throne by an army commanded 
 by his old enemy O' Ruarc, the lord of Breffny.* His own 
 subjects, on account of his cruelties, joined with his enemies. 
 His kingdom was declared to be forfeited, and another prince 
 was appointed as its ruler. Dermot fled to England to seek the 
 assistance of the English king, in an attempt to regain his crown. 
 On his arrival in Bristol, he heard that Henry was in Aquitain, 
 and he immediately proceeded thither. Henry listened to his 
 account of the treachery of his subjects; and, having been promised 
 by Dermot, that if he were successful in regaining his dominions he 
 would receive them as fief, and do homage to Henry as his vassal, 
 the English monarch issued his license to his subjects in England 
 and Wales, to assist Dermot. Having thus far succeeded in his 
 wishes Dermot again repaired to Bristol, and after endeavouring, 
 without success, for a long time, to induce adventurers to arm in his 
 cause, he at length fell in with Richard de Clare, Earl of Pembroke, 
 and surnamed Strongbow, who acceded to his proposals, and pro- 
 mised to assist him with troops during the ensuing spring. Dermot 
 secured subsequently, in Wales, the services of Robert Fitz- 
 Stephens and Maurice Fitz-Gerald. The troops of Fitz-Stephens 
 
 * On the east of Connaught. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. XXvii 
 
 landed in Ireland in May, 1169, and commenced the campaign 
 with laying siege to Wexford, then an important settlement of the 
 Ostmen. Fitz-Gerald followed shortly afterwards, and Dermot's 
 force having increased to 3000 men, he invaded Ossory. His 
 success led him to aspire to the supreme throne of Ireland, and as 
 Fitz-Stephens and Fitz-Gerald supported his plans, Dermot 
 dispatched a messenger to hurry Strongbow over. That noble- 
 man, however, hesitated to engage in this enterprise, which was 
 so different from that which Henry's letters contemplated ; and, 
 before taking any step, went to Normandy to obtain permission 
 from Henry to join Dermot. An ambiguous peimission was 
 granted to him, and accordingly he vigorously prepared to embark 
 a force for Ireland. He first dispatched a small body under the 
 command of Raymond, one of his retinue ; and shortly afterwards, 
 in disobedience to the king's command, which he received when 
 on the point of setting sail from Milford, he passed over with 
 a large force which he had for some time been collecting. He 
 commenced with an attack upon Waterford. The inhabitants of 
 that city boldly resisted him, but without avail, and a general 
 slaughter of them followed upon his obtaining possession of their 
 town. During the carnage, Dermot arrived with his daughter 
 Eva, whom, according to his agreement, he gave to Strongbow to 
 wife ; but scarcely were their nuptials celebrated, when the English 
 forces were ordered to march towards Dublin, the governor of that 
 city having revolted. They took Dublin by assault. About this 
 time Dermot died, and Strongbow became king of Leinster. 
 Henry, jealous of the progress of Strongbow and his allies, 
 ordered their return to England ; but Strongbow at once attempted 
 to conciliate him by a letter acknowledging himself to be Henry's 
 vassal. The proud monarch did not condescend to notice the 
 letter, but Strongbow dispatched another envoy for the like 
 purpose. On his return, Strongbow found it necessary to repair 
 to England to meet Henry, who had determined to cross over to 
 Ireland. The king was at Newnham when Strongbow met with 
 him, and for a time would not admit the earl to an audience. At 
 length matters were adjusted satisfactorily to both parties ; and 
 Henry, accompanied by the earl, set out for Ireland, where he 
 landed, 18 Oct. 1171. His time there was occupied in receiving 
 the submission of the Irish, in confirming the princes in their 
 
 c 2 
 
xxviii 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 ancient territories, and in giving lands and necessary civil and 
 military powers to the English adventurers. Early in 1172 he 
 departed for France, to meet the pope's legates who were to judge 
 of his participation in the murder of Becket. Having satisfied 
 them of his innocence, and his willingness to comply with the 
 requirements of the church, he received absolution from them, and 
 was confirmed in his possession of Ireland by a new bull from 
 Alexander III. the reigning pontiff.* 
 
 It now became necessary for him to fulfil his engagements with 
 Adrian, which he had not yet done. He had to bring the Irish 
 church into subjection to Rome, and to raise Peter's pence for the 
 treasury of the supreme pontiff. He therefore summoned a synod 
 to assemble at Cashel, the ecclesiastical metropolis of the south of 
 Ireland. The archbishops and bishops of Ireland, with the excep- 
 tion of Gelasius the primate, were all present. Christian the 
 bishop of Lismore and pope's legate presided. By the canons of 
 this council the revenues of the clergy were regulated, marriages 
 were forbidden within the prohibited degrees, children were 
 required to be catechized at the church door, and baptized in the 
 holy font at the churches where baptisms were allowed to take 
 place, and " a general act was established, that all divine offices of 
 the holy church should from thenceforth be handled, in all parts of 
 Ireland, according as the church of England did observe them." 
 The king confirmed these canons, and thus established Romanism 
 in the English settlements in Ireland ; for, where the Irish main- 
 tained their independence, the decrees of the synod were not 
 received.t 
 
 The ample revenues which by this synod were secured to the 
 clergy, and their exemption from all the demands both of hospi- 
 tality and tribute which had been formerly made upon them by the 
 petty kings and nobles of the coimtry, formed solid reasons for their 
 attachment to Henry's government, and disposed them to farther, 
 
 * Usserii Syll. Ep. 47. 
 
 t Ussher's Answer to a Jesuit, ch. 4. It is strange that Mr. Moore should 
 assert that the decrees of the synod at Cashel had " no reference whatever to 
 religious dogmas, to matters of faith, or even to points of essential discipline^* 
 (vol. ii. p. 256;) since the very author, from whom he quotes, gives the decree 
 we have cited, which established the English forms, and asserts that " the mani- 
 fold abuses which had prevailed in the church previously to Henry's coming, 
 had now (i. e. since his coming) fallen into disuse." Ibid. note. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. XXix 
 
 to the fullest extent in their power, his claims upon the people. 
 But as the Irish did not tamely submit either to Henry's rule, or 
 to the doctrines of their spiritual guides in relation to it, it was 
 deemed expedient by that monarch, in 1175, to promulgate in Ire- 
 land the papal bulls which conferred upon him the sovereignty of 
 the country. These bulls had been kept secret, it is supposed, be- 
 cause of their insulting allusions to the habits of the Irish, but were 
 now brought forward to support a tottering throne. As might have 
 been expected, they could not lull the storm which the English had 
 raised by their conduct ; and therefore we continue, even after their 
 publication, to read of the opposition of Irish chieftains to English 
 domination. 
 
 It would be impossible, in our naiTOw limits, to furnish details 
 of the results which followed the establishment of Romanism. The 
 clergy assumed civil as well as spiritual power, and the annals of 
 the Irish church are disgraced by the record of their constant resist- 
 ance to the just demands of the prince, and their strenuous efforts 
 to establish a spiritual despotism. The bishops no less than the 
 inferior clergy were remarkable only for their pride, their ignorance, 
 their neglect of Christian duties, and their constant quarrels amongst 
 themselves. Many of these so called spiritual guides emulated 
 the conduct of highwaymen and assassins. They broke into each 
 other's houses, and even profaned the sanctuary, to accomplish 
 their lawless and wicked designs. In consequence they lost all 
 moral influence over the people, and the English as well as the 
 Irish rapidly degenerated. Religion forsook her accustomed 
 haunts, and learning withdrew from a land whose sons preferred 
 the din of battle to the sweet sounds of philosophy. 
 
 But, if England glories in her Wickliffe, Ireland may boast 
 herself of Richard Fitz-Ralpb, commonly known as Richard of 
 Armagh. By the middle of the fourteenth century, the various 
 orders of friars had become generally hateful through their arro- 
 gant pretensions to spiritual power, and their ill-disguised covet- 
 ousness. Fitz-Ralph, who had been educated at Oxford under 
 Baconthorpe, and was advanced to the see of Armagh in 1347, 
 distinguished himself by his strenuous opposition to them. Having 
 occasion to be in London, he commenced his attack upon them 
 there in 1356 ; and on returning to Ireland he followed it up with 
 so much success, that, finding themselves unable to resist the 
 
XXX ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 uncompromising preacher by arguments, they cited him to appear 
 before the pope. Accordingly he went to Avignon, and appeared 
 before Innocent VI., to vindicate his conduct in opposing them. 
 Four cardinals vrere appointed to examine the matter ; and though 
 Fitz-Ralph had repeated opportunities of displaying his fervent zeal 
 against the friars, and of exposing the hollowness of their preten- 
 sions, yet no decision upon his case had been formed up to the 
 time of his death, in 1360. To the end of his life he maintained 
 his consistency by opposing the mendicant orders, as a body of men 
 not less remarkable for their inconsistencies, than for their violation 
 of the commandments of God. He descended to the grave 
 having earned for himself this character, — " a man learned in the 
 scriptures, skilled in secular philosophy and canon law, of an 
 excellent spirit, a scholar in his discourse, of wonderful industry as 
 a preacher to the people."'^ Who can calculate the loss which 
 Ireland sustained in the death of such a man ? 
 
 From the period at which we have now arrived until the Re- 
 formation, the condition of the Irish clergy had sunk to the lowest 
 point of degradation. The intercourse maintained between some 
 of the bishops and their clergy w^as very little, and even that 
 exerted no good influence, owing to the violent intrusions of the 
 bishops into their sees, and the profound ignorance of the clergy. 
 The people " loved to have it so," and their character underwent 
 a corresponding change. Even when the doctrines of the Lollards ^ 
 were being disseminated in England, and the people were then 
 being prepared for the ultimate establishment of Protestantism, 
 no effort was made to enlist the sympathies of the Irish in their 
 propagation. Accordingly when Henry YIII. threw off the papal 
 yoke, the people of England were generally contented to acknow- 
 ledge his supremacy in the church : some, indeed, through a 
 desire of change, others through the doubts which reflection upon 
 the doctrines and rites of Romanism had awakened in their minds, 
 and some through the expectation of personal benefits accruing 
 to them through the new disposal of church property ; whilst the 
 Lollards rejoiced in the overthrow of the spiritual dominion of 
 Rome in England, as the glorious precursor of the spread of divine 
 truth. But when Henry, having succeeded with the nobles and 
 
 * Mosheim's History, cent. xiv. part 2, ch. 2, sec. 18. Anderson's Sketches^ 
 pp. 41—47. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. XXXI 
 
 people of England, thought to have his supremacy acknowledged 
 in Ireland, he found, from the conduct of a parliament which met 
 in Dublin in 1536, not merely the clergy, with Cromer the primate 
 at their head, but even most of the lords and commons opposed to 
 the measure. Even when the commons had been induced in 
 October 1537, so far to comply with Henry's wishes as to consent 
 to his receiving the twentieth part of the church revenues, the 
 lords refused to pass the measure ; nor was it until the following 
 year (1538) that, having got rid of some of the staunch adherents 
 of the papacy,* by excluding them from the parliament, as having 
 no right to vote, it was carried. 
 
 Henry's chief instrument in bringing about this result was 
 George Browne, who was educated at Oxford, and at the time of 
 the king's supremacy, being first acknowledged by the law, w^as pro- 
 vincial of the Augustinian friars in England. He was appointed 
 archbishop of Dublin in 1534, and applied himself with great 
 earnestness to the overthrow of Cromer's influence in favour of 
 papal supremacy ; but, finding himself unable to accomplish this 
 purpose, he recommended the summoning of the parliament 
 whose conduct we have described above. By virtue of his office, 
 he caused all images to be removed from the cathedrals in Dublin, 
 and the churches in his diocese ; and, in his discourses from the 
 pulpit, warned the people against trusting in any other mediator 
 than Christ. Relics were destroyed by his orders, and a form of 
 prayer was prepared by him in English, and distributed amongst 
 his clergy, to be taught to their people, instead of the mass. In 
 addition, he sought to have the people well instructed in the word 
 of God, and of this furnished proof not less by his constant 
 preaching, than by setting up in the churches the commandments 
 and the Lord's prayer, (the creed generally added,) in English. 
 These movements were not altogether pleasant to Henry, who was 
 still in heart a Romanist ; and therefore he availed himself of the 
 vacancy created in the see of Armagh by Cromer's decease, to 
 advance to the primacy George Dowdall, a man most earnestly 
 devoted to the doctrines and interests of Romanism. Of course 
 
 * The spiritual proctors, referred to in the text, had been summoned originally 
 as counsellors to the parliament, but gradually claimed a right to vote in all 
 proceedings. They were excluded in accordance with an opinion of the king's 
 council. Vid. Moore, vol. iii. pp. 297, 298. 
 
XXxii ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 such an appointment was a considerable check upon the spread of 
 the new doctrines, whilst the silencing of all of the clergy who 
 should preach against the king's supremacy,* tended to the same 
 result, by showing that dogma not to be strong in evidence either 
 from scripture or reason, but to rest upon the king's good-pleasure 
 as its basis, and to be upheld by civil pains and penalties as its 
 only supports. Nevertheless, outwardly the nobles complied with 
 the statute, and thus the tranquillity of the country was preserved. 
 
 But the parliament already referred to, is yet farther remarkable 
 in the history of the Irish churches, as having passed the statute 
 by which the Irish language was to be superseded by the English 
 in all churches. By this it was enacted, that if any spiritual 
 promotion within this land at any time become void, such as have 
 title to nominate, shall nominate to the same, such a person as can 
 speak English and none other^ unless there be no person as can 
 speak English will accept it ; and if the patron cannot, within 
 three months^ get any such person that can speak English, then he 
 shall cause four proclamations to be openly made, at four several 
 market days, in the next market town, adjoining to the said 
 spiritual promotion, that if any fit person that can speak English 
 will come and take the same, he shall have it ; and if none come 
 Avithin five weeks after the first proclamation, then the patron may 
 present any honest, able man, albeit he cannot speak English." 
 The patron and the king were alike bound to submit to this 
 statute, all presentations being void which were not made in 
 accordance with its requirements. If, however, no person could 
 be found who could speak English, and a native was the 
 only one who could be appointed, he was required to swear 
 that he would " endeavour himself to learn the English tongue 
 and language, if he may learn and attain the same by possi- 
 bility," and also that he would " preach the word of God in 
 English if he could preach."t But when was a nation converted 
 by such means ? The earliest triumphs of the cross of Christ are 
 to be ascribed to every man's hearing in his "own language 
 wherein he was bom," the glorious gospel of the blessed God ; 
 and the present condition of Ireland is a memorial of the fact, 
 that the " strange things" which the gospel reveals, will never be 
 
 * By doing so they were subject to the penalty of praemunire, 
 t Anderson's Sketches, pp. 132, 133. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. XXxiii 
 
 esteemed better than " old wives" fables, by those to whom they are 
 addressed in an " unknown tongue." 
 
 Strange as it may seem, at so early a period after the passing of 
 this deplorable measure as 1552, even in the Pale * there was no 
 preaching. The Irish was the only language which was commonly 
 used ; and, in the intermarriages which had taken place between 
 the English settlers and the Irish, the English language gene- 
 rally gave place to the Irish. The people therefore could not 
 understand English preaching, even if they had any, which the 
 clause we have quoted already would seem to render very doubtful. 
 Yet the end avowed by the lord deputy Sir Anthony St. Leger 
 (at a conference which he held with the archbishops and bishops 
 in Dublin, on the 1st of March, 1551), as that which was to be 
 answered by the introduction of the English liturgy in stead of the 
 Latin mass, was, that the people and the priest would understand 
 what they prayed for. So profoundly ignorant was the English 
 government of the condition of their own immediate friends of the 
 Pale, as well as of the Irish in general. For surely ignorance 
 alone could have led to such a measure, when the enactment of 
 Henry had so signally failed ! 
 
 Beyond the introduction of the English liturgy, the short reign 
 of Edward YI. is of little moment. Some pious men were 
 appointed by him to sees as they became vacant in Ireland, but on 
 the false principle we have stated. Englishmen, with purely 
 English habits of thought and feeling, were his nominees ; and their 
 only use, or nearly so, seems to have been the practical exemplifica- 
 tion, in their appointments, of the king's supremacy in the church. 
 
 In the reign of Mary, protestant doctrines were assailed with 
 new vigour, and some protestants suffered in Ireland. We say 
 some, because it would be a grievous mistake for our readers to 
 imagine that persecution raged there as in England. Archbishop 
 Browne, and bishops Staples, Lancaster, Bale, Travers, and Casey, 
 were deprived of their sees, and popish bishops appointed in their 
 stead. But beyond these instances persecution did not extend ; 
 not that Mary did not design by such means to put down all 
 dissent from Romanism, but that God interposed to prevent the 
 accomplishment of her purpose. Our readers generally may be 
 
 * This term occurs, in Irish history, to denote such portions of the eastern 
 coast as were subject to English laws and government. 
 
XXxiv ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 aware how her intentions were frustrated, but for the sake of some 
 who may not, and of the general interest of the story, we are 
 induced to insert it. Queen Mary having dealt severely with 
 the protestants in England, about the latter end of her reign, 
 signed a commission for to take the same course with them in Ire- 
 land ; and to execute the same with greater force, she nominates 
 Dr. Cole * one of the commissioners. This doctor coming with 
 the commission to Chester on his journey, the mayor of that city, 
 hearing that her majesty was sending a messenger into Ireland, 
 and he being a churchman, waited on the doctor ; who, in dis- 
 course with the mayor, taketh out of a cloke-bag a leather box, 
 saying unto him, ' Here is a commission that shall lash the he- 
 retics of Ireland ' (calling the protestants by that title). The good 
 woman of the house, being well affected to the protestant religion, 
 and also having a brother named John Edmonds of the same, 
 then a citizen in Dublin, w^as much troubled at the doctor s words ; 
 but watching her convenient time while the mayor took his leave, 
 and the doctor complimented him down the stairs, she opens the 
 box, takes the commission out, and places in lieu thereof a sheet 
 of paper, with a pack of cards wrapped up therein, the knave of 
 clubs being faced uppermost. The doctor coming up to his 
 chamber, suspecting nothing of what had been done, put up the 
 box as formerly. The next day going to the water-side, wind and 
 weather serving him, he sails towards Ireland, and landed on Oct. 
 7, 1558, at Dublin. Then coming to the castle, the lord Fitz- 
 Walters being lord deputy, sent for him to come before him and 
 the privy council ; who coming in, after he had made a speech 
 relating upon what account he came over, he presents the box 
 unto the lord-deputy, who causing it to be opened, that the secre- 
 tary might read the commission, there was nothing save a pack of 
 cards with the knave of clubs uppermost ; which not only startled 
 the lord-deputy and council, but the doctor, who assured them he 
 had a commission, but knew not how it was gone ; then the lord- 
 deputy made answer, ' Let us have another commission, and we 
 will shuffle the cards in the mean while.' The doctor being 
 troubled in his mind, went away, and returned into England ; 
 and coming to the court obtained another commission : but staying 
 
 * The dean of St. Paurs, London. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. XXXV 
 
 for a wind on the water-side, news came to him that the queen 
 was dead ; and thus God preserved the protestants of Ireland."*^ 
 We may add that, not only were the protestants who were natives 
 of the country thus delivered from the fury of their enemies, but 
 some others who to escape from the danger to which they were 
 exposed in England, had betaken themselves to Ireland, as 
 affording the securest refuge within their reach. The names of 
 some of these, who were Cheshire men, are preserved ;t and 
 amongst them we find that of John Edmonds, who " brought over 
 his goods and chattels and lived in Dublin, and became a citizen 
 thereof," thus furnishing, if any were needed, corroboration of the 
 interesting anecdote we have mentioned. 
 
 The accession of Elizabeth, who was known to be attached to 
 the reformed worship, was celebrated in Dublin without any 
 marks of popular discontent. This, was the more remarkable, as 
 the reign of Mary had almost obliterated every trace of the reform- 
 ation in the country. Her antipathy to popery was not, however, 
 manifested at once. Things were allowed to continue in the same 
 state as in the reign of her predecessor for several months ; and 
 the first proof which was furnished of her attachment to protest- 
 antism was by an order, issued in May, 1559, to Thomas Lock- 
 wood, the dean of Christ Church, to remove from his cathedral all 
 images, pictures, and relics, to paint and whiten it anew, and put 
 sentences of scripture on the walls. At the same time the mass 
 was abolished, and the litany and other prayers were sung in 
 English, before the Earl of Sussex, the lord lieutenant. J But 
 such measures could not change the sentiments of the people. 
 Mere laws would never, and could never lead men to embrace 
 truth instead of error. Moral means must be employed, if moral 
 results be desired. Dr. Heath, the archbishop of York, therefore, 
 must be regarded by us as taking a wiser course than his sovereign, 
 by sending over, soon after, two bibles, which were placed in the 
 cathedrals, St. Patrick, and Christ Church, for the use of the 
 people generally. To peruse these, crowds resorted to the cathe- 
 drals ; and so general a desire to become acquainted with the word 
 of God was manifested, that a bookseller of Dublin, by the name 
 
 * Harleian Miscellany, vol. viii. pp. 547, 548. 
 + Ware's Annals, Ann. 1554. 
 
 X Whitelaw and Walsh's History of the City of Dublin, vol. i. p. 197. 
 
XXXvi ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 of John Dale, in 1566, imported bibles from England, of which 
 he sold seven thousand copies within two years.* The growth of 
 this feeling was no unfavourable omen of the success which would 
 attend well-devised measures for the propagation of the doctrines 
 of the reformers; but, without profiting by experience, the authority 
 of parliament was sought for the establishment of the truth. 
 Sussex summoned the parliament in the early part of 1560, and 
 submitted to them the wishes of the queen. With evident reluct- 
 ance, and after some delays, the supremacy of the queen was 
 acknowledged, the use of the book of common prayer was en- 
 forced, and all persons were required to attend the services of the 
 reformed church. It was farther enacted that, where the English 
 language was not used or understood, the services should be read 
 in Latin. The consequence was, that the ignorant were unin- 
 structed ; and, as the penalties for not attending at chm-ch were 
 strictly enforced, the alienation of the lower classes, who used the 
 Irish language, from the reformed worship, became every year 
 more manifest. Yet the evil was allowed to continue unremedied ; 
 and penal statutes supplied the place of those means which have 
 never been tried in vain in any other country. " The disciples of 
 the reformation were in the most inconsiderable proportion among 
 the Anglo-Irish colony as well as among the nation ; their church 
 was a government without subjects, a college of shepherds without 
 sheep." " The Irish language was universally spoken without the 
 Pale ; it had even made great progress within it. The clergy were 
 principally of that nation ; yet no translation of the scriptures, the 
 chief means through which the reformation had been effected in 
 England and Germany, nor even of the regular liturgy, was made 
 into that tongue."t We need not wonder, therefore, that, de- 
 nied the exercise of their own religious feelings, and unable to 
 sympathize in the movements of the government to eradicate them, 
 the Irish generally should have lent a willing ear to treasonable 
 propositions. John O'Neal, Earl of Tyrone, took up arms as the 
 champion of the church ; and, though he was unsuccessful in the 
 attainment of his object, — the overthrow of protestantism, yet 
 his example was followed by the Geraldines, who, in 1568, 
 
 * Whitelaw and Walsh's History of the City of Dublin, vol. i. p. 197, note, 
 t Hallam's Constitutional History of England, ch. 18. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. XXXvii 
 
 dispatched the titular bishops of Cashel and Emly to the pope and 
 the king of Spain, to secure their aid in the enterprise. The pope 
 issued a bull, excommunicating the queen, and granting a plenary 
 indulgence to all who should co-operate with the Desmonds: A 
 Spanish force was also dispatched to the country, which landed at 
 Smerwick, near the town of Dingle. Supported in this way, the 
 most active efforts were used by these Irish nobles and their 
 followers to overthrow, not merely the spiritual, but also the tem- 
 poral authority of Elizabeth. The prompt and severe measures 
 adopted by Sir Arthur Grey suppressed the rebellion, and the 
 whole of the territories of the earls of Ormond, Desmond, and 
 Clanricarde, was laid waste ; so " that whosoever did travel from 
 one end unto the other of all Munster, even from Waterford to 
 the head of Limerick, which is about six score miles, he should 
 not meet any man, woman, or child, saving in towns or cities ; 
 nor yet see any beast, but the very wolves, the foxes, and 
 other like ravening beasts."* The fort at Smerwick was also 
 stormed, and the garrison put to the sword. But these measures 
 did not enthrone the reformation in the hearts of the people. 
 They felt that a great wrong was done to them in the arbitrary 
 enforcement of a religion, whose evidences were the sword and 
 the dungeon ; and though they outwardly conformed to the law, 
 in their hearts they were attached to a system, by submitting to 
 losses on account of which, they imagined themselves entitled to 
 a glory which should continue in unfading splendour, when the 
 sceptres of heretical monarchs and the honours of apostate states 
 should be broken and forgotten. 
 
 On the recall of Sir Arthur Grey, Sir Henry Sydney was ap- 
 pointed lord deputy. He summoned a parliament in 1569, the 
 result of whose meeting was two acts ; one empowering the lord 
 deputy to appoint to all ecclesiastical dignities in Munster and 
 Connaught (with the exception of four dioceses) for the space of 
 ten years ; the second enjoining the building of school-houses in 
 the principal towns of the different dioceses, to which English 
 schoolmasters were to be appointed. Private benevolence again 
 attempted to supply the deficiencies of the government. John 
 Kearney the treasurer, and Nicholas Walsh the chancellor of St. 
 
 ^ * HoJingshed, quoted in Hallam, ch. 18. 
 
XXXviii ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 Patrick's Cathedral, introduced a printing press and a fount of 
 Irish type into the country ; and succeeded in procuring an order 
 for printing the liturgy of the church in that language, and for 
 setting apart in the chief town of each diocese, a church in which 
 it should be read, and a sermon preached to the people. Sermons 
 were thereupon preached in the Irish language, which, according to 
 Ware, " were instrumental in converting many of the ignorant sort 
 in those days." An " Irish catechism and primer" was composed by 
 Kearney, and printed in 1571. In 1573, the translation of the New 
 Testament into Irish was commenced by Walsh, assisted by Kear- 
 ney, and to them was joined, in the course of a few years, Nehe- 
 mias Donellan, whose diligence was highly approved by Elizabeth. 
 This great work was somewhat checked by the murder of Walsh, 
 in 1585, by a man whom he had cited before his court for adultery;* 
 but God raised up an instrument ifitted to the accomplishment of 
 the translation, in William Daniel, afterwards archbishop of Tuam. 
 The work was probably put to the press in 1602, as that is the 
 date on the title-page : but it was dedicated to James I. after his 
 accession to the English throne, and could not therefore have been 
 published earlier than 1603. It was followed in 1608 by the 
 prayer-book, which was also translated by Daniel. t 
 
 Whilst these efforts were being made by a few persons, the great 
 mass of the Irish was left without the means of receiving any 
 oral instruction in the gospel, as the greater proportion of the 
 clergy was ignorant not only of English but of Latin. The 
 churches were very generally in a state of dilapidation, so that the 
 injustice of the act of uniformity, and of the reformation in Ireland 
 as based upon it, could not but be seen by all persons. Sir 
 Henry Sydney called the attention of Elizabeth in 1576, to 
 the dreadful lack of spiritual instruction in the country, recom- 
 mending that the churches should be forthwith repaired, that 
 reformed ministers in the English universities, and in the 
 dominions of the regent of Scotland, who could speak Irish^ 
 should be sought out and sent over, together with some of the 
 well beneficed English clergy, the latter of whom might defray 
 their own expenses of such an apostleship. This recommendation, 
 
 * Walsh was appointed bishop of Ossory in 1577. 
 
 t Reid's History of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland, vol. 1, pp. 52 — 54. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. XXXIX 
 
 SO wise in itself, and proceeding from so influential a personage, 
 was however neglected, and the Irish were allowed to "perish 
 through lack of knowledge." 
 
 No better success for a while crowned another of Sydney's plans. 
 He had proposed in 1568-9, to the parliament, to re-erect the 
 university which had previously been established in St. Patrick's 
 church ; and given proof of his sincere love of learning, by offering 
 a very handsome sum to commence the undertaking. But though 
 the lords of the council in England were informed of the matter, 
 and were urged to farther it with the queen, no step was taken to 
 secure her patronage. In 1585, Sir John Perrot, who was then 
 lord deputy, having noticed the prevailing want of learning, pro- 
 posed that the cathedral of St. Patrick should be dissolved (as 
 there were two cathedrals in Dublin), and that the funds which 
 had belonged to it should form a foundation for two colleges. 
 This plan was not carried into execution, through the earnest and 
 continued appeals of Loftus the archbishop of Dublin ; but its 
 failure excited a very general desire for the establishment of some 
 seat of learning. In this desire it would seem that Elizabeth 
 shared ; for archbishop Loftus, when applying to the corporation 
 of Dublin for the site of the old monastery of All Saints, as a 
 fitting place to erect a college, informed them that it was the 
 queen's intention to erect one. Having obtained the ground, he 
 sent Henry Ussher to obtain a royal charter from the queen, and 
 on the 29th December, 1591, it was granted. The lord deputy 
 Fitzwilliam gave to the project his most zealous support ; and the 
 gentry of the country were requested to contribute to the erection 
 and endowment of the college. So heartily was the work carried 
 on, that on the 9th January, 1593, students were admitted ; and 
 as the university was designed to supply the wants of the church, 
 it was wisely provided that the study of the Irish language should 
 be encouraged ; for which purpose endowments were specially 
 appropriated. Archbishop Loftus was its first honorary provost ; 
 but he relinquished that post in favour of Walter Travers, the 
 distinguished puritan, although Travers had been silenced just 
 before by TVhitgift the archbishop of Canterbury ; thus giving the 
 best proof of the liberal sentiments by which, as one of the prin- 
 cipal promoters of the undertaking, he was actuated. That, at 
 its establishment, Trinity College Avas conducted in a different 
 
xl ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 manner from that of the present day, the fact of some of the first 
 fellows who were elected being preshyterians^ and of its earliest 
 provosts being puritans^ is proof which no one can resist. ' 
 
 Notwithstanding the establishment of the college in Dublin, 
 the spiritual condition of the people was but slightly ameliorated 
 before the death of Elizabeth. The formidable rebellions, which 
 had been raised amongst the Irish, were put down by armed men ; 
 and a calm prevailed throughout the once excited kingdom. But 
 the people did not become " wise unto salvation," for they were 
 under the care of men who knew not that wisdom which cometh 
 from above," but were " earthly, sensual, and devilish."* And shall 
 we wonder at their antipathy to the reformed faith ? When were 
 men ever convinced by the sword or the dungeon ? Are they the 
 means best adapted to expose the fallacy of old opinions, and the 
 correctness of new doctrines ? Yet these were the arguments 
 employed in Ireland ! Or when were men converted, by preach- 
 ing addressed to them in an unkno\^^l tongue ? Hath any nation 
 changed its gods, or its old customs, at the bidding of strangers 
 entirely ignorant of its language ? And were the "sons of the alien," 
 who were known only as the brethren of those by whom their 
 chieftains had been vanquished, and who were insolent through 
 the successes of their country's arms, the best qualified agents for 
 recommending the truth ? Yet these were the men and the 
 means employed for converting the Irish ; and many persons, 
 even in our own days, wonder that they were not converted as 
 were multitudes of the English! Had the message of God's 
 mercy been proclaimed in their own tongue, by men who loved 
 God and their fellow men, there had, we doubt not, been as large 
 a number brought to the obedience of the faith in Ireland as in 
 any other portion of the world. 
 
 James I. was proclaimed in Dublin, 5 April, 1603; and his 
 accession to the throne was hailed with joy throughout the coun- 
 try. As he was supposed by the Roman Catholics to be attached 
 to their religious system, attempts were immediately made to dis- 
 possess the protestant incumbents of various parishes, and to 
 celebrate again Romish rites in their churches. " In Cork, 
 
 * If this language appear too strong, let the reader consult Spenser's State of 
 Ireland, when its truthfulness will be seen. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. xH 
 
 Waterford, and other cities, the people, not without consent o£ 
 the magistrates, rose to restore the catholic worship ; they seized the 
 churches, ejected the ministers, marched in public processions, and 
 shut their gates against the lord deputy."* They were, however, 
 soon reduced to obedience ; and the king's policy was announced 
 most distinctly, by a proclamation commanding all priests to quit 
 the kingdom. As Roman catholics were the bulk of the nation, 
 and deeply felt the wrong which was done to thera by the oath of 
 supremacy, which virtually excluded them from every post of 
 honour, it soon became evident that they desired a public tolera- 
 tion of their worship. The lord deputy was therefore directed to 
 conciliate the recusants, and for some time the private perform- 
 ance of Romish rites was connived at. The open toleration of 
 Romanism was prevented by the popish plot in England, and the 
 active exertions of emissaries of that church in Ireland. The 
 Irish chieftains, disappointed at the determination of the king to 
 sujjpress, if possible, the doctrines which they had received as true, 
 entered into an extensive conspiracy amongst themselves, and a cor- 
 respondence with the courts of Spain and France, to overthrow the 
 English dominion in their country. Before they had completed 
 their arrangements, the plot was discovered by the English, the 
 leaders quitted the country, and their estates were forfeited to the 
 crown. A second plot met with no better success. O'Dogherty, 
 its originator, was slain ; and his estates shared the fate of those 
 of Tyrconnell and Tyrone. Five hundred thousand acres in 
 Ulster were thus placed at the disposal of the crown ; and James 
 resolved to colonize that province from England and Scotland. 
 He left the details of the plan to Sir Arthur Chichester, " a man 
 of great capacity, judgment, and prudence," upon whom he be - 
 stowed a very large territory. Chichester " caused surveys to be 
 taken of the several counties, fixed upon proper places for build- 
 ing castles or founding towns, and advised that the lands should 
 be assigned, partly to English or Scotch ' undertakers,' partly to 
 servitors of the crown, as they were called, (men who had possessed 
 civil or military offices in Ireland,) partly to the old Irish, even 
 some of those who had been concerned in Tyrone's rebellion. 
 These and their tenants were exempted from the oath of supre- 
 
 * Hallam 'a Constitutional History of England, ch. 18. 
 
 d 
 
xlii 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 macy iraposed on the new planters/'* " The lands were distri- 
 buted in three classes, of tAvo thousand, one thousand fiye hundred, 
 and one thousand English acres." " The first class were to plant 
 on their lands, within three years, forty- eight able men, eighteen 
 years old or upwards, born in England or the inland parts of 
 Scotland ; the others to do the same in proportion to their estates."t 
 During* the year 1610, the lands were occupied in accordance 
 with this plan ; and, owing partly to the greater proximity of 
 Scotland, and partly to the greater hardihood of its inhabitants, 
 the majority of the colonists were Scots. By the year 1618, 
 " eight thousand men of British birth and descent, able to bear 
 arms, were settled in the country." With these settlers passed 
 over a number of ministers of the gospel from Scotland, who were 
 re-inforced by continual accessions of puritan ministers from 
 England, that fled from the tyranny of James; and, as there was 
 a great lack of preachers throughout Ulster, these men were 
 allowed to occupy the parish churches, and to enjoy ecclesiastical 
 endowments. Thus was laid the foundation of the Presbyterian 
 churches in Ireland. :{: 
 
 About this period the independence of the Irish church was 
 declared. In the year 1615, a conyocation was assembled in 
 Dublin, when it was proposed that the thirty-nine articles of the 
 church of England should be accepted as the confession of faith. 
 The proposal was negatived : and Dr. Ussher, then the professor 
 of divinity in the university, was requested to prepare a confession 
 of faith. He did so. It was digested into nineteen sections and 
 one hundred and four articles. In doctrinal statements it is 
 decidedly Calvinistic, and in many of its propositions the tenets 
 of the puritans are maintained against the high-church party. On 
 being submitted to the convocation, it was approved ; and was im- 
 mediately forwarded to London, that the king in council might 
 ratify it. It was also ratified in Dublin, by Sir Arthur Chichester, 
 in the^same year, and published as the national standard of faith. 
 
 • Hallam, ch. 18. t Ibid. 
 
 X We are indebted for our information, as to the presbyterians, to Dr. Reid's 
 History of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland. It is now out of print, which 
 is the more to be regretted, as the accuracy of his work is most commendable, 
 and there is no other book which can adequately supply its place. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 xliii 
 
 The church of Ireland, settled on this comprehensive foundation, 
 says Dr. Reid, " embraced all the faithful ministers of the gospel, 
 who coincided in their views of divine truth ; neither compelling 
 them to submit to objectionable ceremonies, nor unchurching them 
 at once, if they could not conscientiously approve of all the minute 
 arrangements of government and worship then established in 
 England."* 
 
 The brethren, who were engaged in the ministry in Ulster, were 
 generally blessed in their labours. When they commenced their 
 efforts for the spiritual welfare of the inhabitants of that province, 
 they found them generally indisposed to receive the message of 
 mercy ; but their evident sincerity and their earnestness, maintained 
 as these were by their importunate prayers, under God's blessing, 
 accomplished a glorious result. The indifference of the people gave 
 place to a deep and lasting anxiety to be saved. Extra services 
 were held, and were well attended. The ministers were constantly 
 occupied, either in preaching, meeting with inquirers, or travelling 
 from place to place to fulfil their engagements, until, unable to 
 bear the burdens which they joyfully saw accumulating upon them, 
 they were compelled to seek for further aid from Scotland. The 
 truth was spreading most gloriously ; an attempt, made by some 
 priests who had been educated in Salamanca, to overthrow the 
 doctrines of protestantism in public discussions with some minis- 
 ters had failed ; and all things seemed to indicate the speedy leaven- 
 ing of the whole population of the province with the truth, when 
 Echlin, bishop of Down, (who had long watched with uneasiness 
 and dissatisfaction the progress of Presbyterianism,) at the in- 
 stance of some bishops in Scotland, struck the first blow at the 
 Presbyterian church, by suspending two of its most eminent 
 ministers in ]626.t This rash step was quickly succeeded by 
 others, and the affections both of the pastors and of their flocks 
 were at length entirely weaned from an establishment, of which 
 they were the support and the glory. 
 
 * Vol. 1, p. 96. 
 
 f Our readers should be aware that, at this time, the presbyterian clergy 
 " were comprehended" (to use Dr. Raid's words) " within the pale of the esta- 
 blished episcopal church, enjoying its endowments, and sharing its dignities." 
 " They conformed just so far as would ensure their security and maintenance, 
 under the protection of the legal establishment." Vol. i. pp. 129, 130. 
 
 d 2 
 
xliv ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 On the accession of Cliarles I. in 1625, the condition of the 
 Irish church in the southern parts of the kingdom was most de- 
 plorable. Protestant bishops indeed were nominated to the dif- 
 ferent dioceses, but the clergy were as indifterent to the spiritual 
 condition of the people, as at the close of Elizabeth's reign. In 
 many instances they were non-resident, and the churches were 
 suffered to fall into decay. The Romanist worship was allowed to 
 be celebrated more publicly than for many years before ; and the 
 expectations of that party, founded partly on the king's necessities, 
 and partly on his marriage with a catholic princess, daily acquired 
 strength. They availed themselves of the presence of a timid lord 
 deputy,* to consolidate their influence over the minds of the peo- 
 ple ; nor did they lack means of effecting their purpose. For their 
 knowledge of the Irish language secured an entrance for their doc- 
 trines into the hearts of the multitude ; and their sufferings on ac- 
 count of their religion awakened popular sympathy. To all parties 
 the appointment of Wentworth was acceptable, for each hoped that 
 he would espouse its cause. But that proud nobleman had 
 scarcely landed in Dublin, when he gave them to understand, that 
 he would use them as he listed. His firmness caused him to be 
 feared ; his tergiversation, to be suspected. He had a wonderful 
 facility for breaking the most solemn engagements, and for en- 
 forcing the most unconstitutional demands. Thus he violated the 
 king's engagement with the presbyterians, and required a general 
 conformity to the church as established by law in England. Thus 
 too, he demanded fresh contributions from an already impoverished 
 country ; and then, by an informality in summoning the parliament, 
 succeeded in deferring the fulfilment of " the graces," which had 
 been promised by his master. But the dishonour, with which his 
 name is clothed, must be shared with Charles and Laud, the 
 guilty triumvirate who precipitated England as well as Ireland 
 into a revolution. 
 
 But before we notice the conduct of Strafford, and the events to 
 which it gave rise, the reader's attention must be directed to a man 
 worthy of immortal honour. On the death of Sir William Tem- 
 ple, provost of Trinity College, William Bedell, the Tyndale of 
 Irelcind, as he has well been called, was appointed to that office. 
 
 * Falkland. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. xlv 
 
 During the space of two years he discharged its duties with sin- 
 gular fidelity and success, and in 1629 was appointed bishop of 
 Kilmore and Ardagh. No sooner had he entered upon the duties 
 of his diocese, than he protested against the evils which surrounded 
 him in public and private; and to enforce upon his clergy, by ex- 
 ample as well as precept, the duty of abandoning pluralities, he 
 resigned the see of Ardagh, although " the revenues of both [his 
 dioceses] did not exceed a competency." His clergy immediately 
 followed his example, with but one exception ; and that one soon 
 removed into another diocese. 
 
 Having accomplished this desirable end, the bishop's attention 
 was next drawn to the condition of the native Irish. The New 
 Testament, as we have seen, was printed in the Irish tongue, but 
 the Old Testament remained untranslated ; and this venerable man 
 applied himself, when sixty years of age, to the acquisition of the 
 language with a view to its translation. Having mastered the 
 language, he secured the co-operation of Mr. King and Mr. 
 O'Sheridan, and commenced the work which occupied the re- 
 mainder of his life. The good old man, however, was not per- 
 mitted to carry forward his design, without encountering much 
 opposition. Strafford and Laud combined against him ; and his 
 former friend Archbishop Ussher, in stead of encouraging him, 
 seemed afraid to lend his countenance to the work. Yet, by the 
 grace of God, Bedell was unmoved ; and, having completed the 
 version, he determined to have it printed in his own house.* But 
 this gi-eat honour was not enjoyed by him, as we shall see presently. 
 
 In November 1634, "Went worth summoned a convocation of 
 the clergy, with the design of extinguishing the independence of 
 the Irish church. The reader will recollect that Ussher had 
 drawn up a confession for the church, which was subsequently 
 ratified by parliament. The terms of that confession were 
 decidedly Calvinistic, and therefore opposed to the views of the 
 lord-deputy and his patron Laud, who were anxious not only to 
 propagate Arminian doctrines in the country, but to consolidate 
 the two churches of England and Ireland, by introducing into the 
 latter the semi-popish mummeries which had been received by 
 the former. The task was difficult, but the unprincipled Went- 
 
 * Anderson's Sketches, pp. 55 — 70. 
 
Xlvi ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 worth undertook its accomplishment, and proceeded to consum- 
 mate his plans in the following manner. First, he forhad any 
 notice of the Irish articles. Secondly, he required the thirty-nine 
 articles of the English church to he received and recognized. By 
 adopting them, he persuaded Ussher, that merely a corresponding 
 authority would he given to them in the Irish, to that which they 
 had in the English church ; and thus he won over to his purpose 
 that good but unstable man. But, though he had thus secured 
 the concurrence of the primate, the lower house of convocation 
 thought proper to examine the canons which were submitted to 
 them, and marked some as approved, and others as rejected by 
 them, or to be farther considered. Wentworth heard this, sent 
 for the chairman of the lower house, and required him to bring 
 the book of canons so noted with him. Having looked it over, 
 he abused the chairman most grossly, detained the book in his 
 own keeping, and proceeded to overawe the prolocutor and the 
 bishops. In this he so far succeeded, that his object was gained 
 by the passing of a canon, which he drew up, both in the upper 
 and lower houses of convocation.* Thus, by craft and unlawful 
 power, was the independence of the Irish church annihilated. 
 The clergy soon discovered how they had been deceived, but 
 could never recover what they had, through cringing to the civil 
 power, delivered up to destruction. 
 
 At the same convocation, Bedell brought under the notice of his 
 brethren the condition of the native Irish, and urged the adoption 
 of fit means for instructing them in the gospel. Branihall, bishop 
 of Derry, violently opposed him, on the ground that they were 
 " barbarous and degraded, unworthy and incapable of instruction 
 or civilization :" but Bedell's firmness and earnestness overcame the 
 prelate's opposition, and secured the passing of a canon which pro- 
 vided that, " where most of the people are Irish, the churchwarden 
 shall provide a bible and two common-prayer-books in the Irish 
 tongue ; and where the minister is an Englishman, such a clerk 
 may be chosen as shall be able to read the service in Irish." He 
 
 * By this canon the English articles were accepted ; and it was decreed, " If any 
 hereafter shall affirm, that any of those articles are, in any part, superstitious or 
 erroneous, or such as he may not with a good conscience subscribe unto, let him 
 be excommunicated, and not absolved before he make a public revocation of 
 his error." 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. xlvii 
 
 obeyed this canon in his own diocese, by having the prayer-book 
 read in Irish in his cathedral, where he regularly attended and 
 preached twice on every Sunday, and by using his best endeavours 
 to put forth an Irish translation of the Old Testament. But be- 
 yond his own case, we have no example of activity on the part of 
 the bishops, either to furnish ministers for the natives, or to spread 
 amongst them any religious instruction. To all intents, that canon 
 was practically annulled, even in Bedell's life-time. 
 
 The deputy had no sooner dismissed the parliament and the 
 convocation, than he set up, by consent of Charles, a high com- 
 mission court in Dublin, possessing similar powers to that in 
 England. He immediately applied himself to the task of in- 
 creasing the revenues of the crown, by a series of actions whose 
 baseness could not be surpassed. He discovered or pretended to 
 discover, defects in the patents which had been given to the pro- 
 prietors of the province of Connaught, and therefore he confiscated 
 the whole province. The proprietors thus had to repurchase 
 estates, which had been in their possession for many years ; a third 
 part being reserved by the deputy for the projected westerly plan- 
 tation. In like manner, the Ulster colonists were compelled to 
 submit their grants to a revision, and wherever any non-fulfilment 
 of the conditions of those grants could be detected, they were 
 required to renew their patents at a considerable price ; whilst the 
 grants to the London societies were revoked, and their lands seized 
 in the name of the king. 
 
 These illegal measures were carried on at a time when prudence 
 might at least have suggested another course. The endeavour of 
 Charles to force prelacy upon the Scottish people had been sig- 
 nally frustrated, not only by the popular will, but by the solemn 
 renewal of the national covenant, as it was in a few months after- 
 ward by a general assembly, which re-established presbyterianism 
 in that country. Wisdom required that the colonists of Ulster 
 should not be instigated to follow the example of their country- 
 men ; but Wentworth's proceedings, by awakening universal indig- 
 nation, led to that result. Instead of undermining the prejudices 
 (as he deemed them) of the presbyterians, in favour of their own 
 form of church polity, he violently urged conformity to the pre- 
 latic system. He banished their ministers, and issued a commis- 
 sion, " authorizing the bishop of Down to arrest and imprison 
 
Xlviii ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND, 
 
 during pleasure the non-conformists in his diocese." As might 
 have been expected, the colonists deeply resented such persecution, 
 and determined never to rest until the privileges, which their 
 brethren in Scotland enjoyed, were secured to themselves also. To 
 frustrate all their plans, Wentworth proposed to some of the 
 Scottish nobility upon whom he could rely, and to the bishops, 
 that they should voluntarily enter into an engagement with his 
 majesty, not to form any alliance with the Scotch without the 
 authority of the king. They readily adopted the suggestion, and 
 on the 21st of May, 1639, the celebrated proclamation, enjoining 
 all the Scottish settlers in Ulster above sixteen years of age to 
 take the Black Oath, was issued. Those who refused to bind 
 themselves by the terms of that most unconstitutional document, 
 were fined or imprisoned, and multitudes to escape the alternative 
 fled from the kingdom. Every thing indeed, save condemning to 
 death or banishment, all who would not abjure their religious 
 opinions and civil rights, was done by the deputy and his agents ; 
 and thus the plan, which was devised to tranquillize Ulster, served 
 only to exasperate feelings sufficiently indignant before. 
 
 But not only were the covenanters marked out for vengeance, 
 but all who were suspected of a leaning to the cause of liberty, 
 incurred the displeasure of Wentworth. Of this we have a 
 remarkable proof in his treatment of Archibald Adair, bishop of 
 Killala, who refused to bestow a valuable benefice in his diocese 
 upon a person recommended by the deputy. The reason of the 
 bishop's refusal was, that Corbey (the person referred toj had 
 displayed, towards the Scotch presbyterians, a spirit altogether 
 unworthy of the Christian character. But as Corbey had ingra- 
 tiated himself with Wentworth by his advocacy of the " divine 
 right of kings" to do as they list, that nobleman construed Adair's 
 refusal to act upon his recommendation, as a proof of his sympathy 
 with the covenanters, and resolved to degrade him from his 
 bishopric, in order to make room for a Scotch bishop* who had been 
 degraded by his own church, and who was therefore regarded by 
 Charles with special favour. Adair was arraigned before the high 
 commission court in Dublin, as a favourer of the covenant ; and, 
 with the exception of Bedell, all the bishops gave sentence for his 
 
 * Maxwell the bishop of Ross. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. xlix 
 
 deposition. But that high-minded man feared not to giye utter- 
 ance to his feelings upon the occasion ; and though he imperilled 
 his own safety and comfort by doing so, he maintained, in the 
 judgement which he delivered, that his brother had not acted 
 unworthily of histoffice. But what was one among the many ? 
 Adair was deposed, and Maxwell made bishop of Killala in his 
 room ; and thus "Wentworth accomplished his purpose of striking 
 terror into all who would question the rectitude or legality of his 
 commands. 
 
 Causes of disaffection were thus multiplied, when Wentworth 
 was summoned by his royal master to England, to assist him with 
 his counsel. The more effectually to attach him to his interests, 
 Charles conferred upon him the dignity of Earl of Strafford, and 
 appointed him lord lieutenant of Ireland ; nor did he fail to 
 receive an ample return. By his overwhelming influence in the 
 Irish parliament, Strafford secured a large vote of money, together 
 with the most unbounded professions of loyalty to the king, and 
 of attachment to himself; and immediately he gave orders to 
 collect and organize an army to occupy the north-eastern part of 
 Ulster, with the two-fold design of overawing the Scotch colo- 
 nists in that province, and of being ready at a moment's notice, to 
 render assistance to the royal arms in Scotland, if it should be 
 necessary. Yet though thus far successful, he was fearful lest his 
 plans should be frustrated by the presbyterians ; and he therefore 
 resolved upon securing, if possible, the concurrence of the Irish 
 parliament in a proposal, which he desired Radchffe (whom he had 
 made deputy) to submit to them, — that all presbyterians should be 
 banished from the kingdom. But before that body assembled, so 
 great a change had passed over the popular mind, that Radcliffe 
 was afraid to hint such a proposal ; and when they met,* in stead of 
 proving themselves to be the tools of a despot, they gave utterance 
 to those feelings of indignation, which the numerous wrongs per- 
 petrated by Strafford had every where awakened. 
 
 Not satisfied with publishing a " Remonstrance" against the 
 proceedings of the earl and of the prelatists, the Irish parliament 
 appointed a committee to proceed to England to lay it before the 
 king, and to demand a redress of their grievances. The committee 
 
 * In the beginniiig^of October, l(i40. 
 
1 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 departed from Dublin on the 12th of November, 1640, the day 
 after Strafford had been impeached by the Commons of England ; 
 and, on their arrival in London, rendered important service to the 
 Commons, by their thorough knowledge of Strafford's proceedings. 
 The result of that trial our readers well know. Abandoned in his 
 hour of need by a monarch whose every wish he had gratified, he 
 w^as beheaded as a traitor to his country ; and thus in his downfal 
 furnished a pledge to the Irish that the causes of their complaints 
 should be removed, — a pledge which was, on the whole, well 
 redeemed. For not only was the high commission court abolished, 
 but the army which had been raised by Strafford, and stationed in 
 Ulster, was disbanded ; Charles being compelled to accede in this 
 matter to the demands of the parliament in England. The estates 
 also which had been seized by Wentworth were, by a vote of that 
 body, restored to the London corporation. 
 
 Whilst the Irish puritans (for the Irish protestants had united 
 with the puritan party in England) were thus led to believe that 
 their rights would be in future respected, Charles was concerting 
 measures to secure his throne, by alienating from them the Irish 
 catholics, who had joined with the puritans in their " Remon- 
 strance." As he found himself unable to resist the long parliament, 
 he was anxious to secure the assistance of the Scotch and Irish in 
 support of his cause ; and, when he imagined that his efforts 
 were about to be successful with the Scotch, he issued commissions 
 on the 1st of Oct. 1641, to the leaders of the Irish catholics, 
 authorizing them to take up arms in his behalf, and to seize the 
 Irish protestants. But, as he hoped that the presbyterians of 
 Ulster would unite with their brethren in Scotland, he excepted 
 them from these commissions. On the receipt of these, measures 
 were immediately taken to seize upon all the fortified castles in the 
 kingdom, which were at that time possessed by the protestants. 
 The 23rd of October, 1641, was fixed upon for the commence- 
 ment of the insurrection ; on which day the castle of Dublin was 
 to be seized in the king's name. But this design was happily 
 frustrated, through information conveyed to the lords justices b}' 
 a presbyterian named Owen O'Conolly, to whom the plot had been 
 divulged in the expectation of his joining with the insurgents.* 
 
 The ground of this expectation was that O'Conolly was " a native Irishman 
 and a Romanist." 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 li 
 
 In other places the insurgents were more successful, and several 
 important posts were secured. 
 
 The causes of the insurrection were, the penal laws against 
 the catholics, and the general confiscation of estates, to each of 
 which we have already adverted. These causes operated with 
 different force on the insurgents of the north and of the south. 
 The northern catholics who had especially suffered in their pro- 
 perties, had long anxiously desired to hreak the power of the 
 English, and for this purpose had established a connexion with 
 the courts of Spain and France. The catholics of the south 
 res^ted the penal laws, which though not generally enforced, 
 hung over their heads, and threatened them with punishment for 
 their religious opinions. So far as the extinction of protestantism 
 was involved in their movements, they could unite their efibrts ; 
 though there is reason to believe that the ulterior designs of the 
 northern papists were not supported by their brethren in the 
 south. The promises of Charles " extending (it is alleged) even to 
 the legal establishment of the Romish faith," supplied a sufficient 
 incentive to their exertions, which were also greatly supported and 
 encouraged by the papal emissaries who had in great numbers 
 passed over to Ireland from Spain during the previous year ; 
 whilst the hope of regaining their estates served to add fury 
 to their zeal. To depict the horrors of this insurrection, which 
 has been well named " The Great Rebellion," falls not within our 
 province. But justice requires us to state, that whilst the catholics 
 perpetrated the most outrageous cruelties, the protestants were not 
 slow or unwilling, when they had the power, to retaliate to a 
 grievous extent in the same way. Persons of every age, rank, 
 and sex were engaged in the rebellion. Even women, naturall}'- 
 tender and compassionate, forgot the virtues which adorn their 
 sex, and vied with the soldiery in cruelty. The helplessness of 
 infancy and of old age, formed no shield from the fury of the 
 rebels. Pity forsook their breasts, and thus they were prepared to 
 resolve, and to act (as opportunity served) upon the resolution, that 
 there should " not be one drop of English blood left within the 
 kingdom."* 
 
 * Milton, in a tractate published in the year in which the rebellion broke out, 
 thus alludes to it. " What can the Irish subjects do less in God's just displea- 
 sure against us, than revenge upon English bodies, the little care that our 
 
Hi ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 Charles, at a very early period of the rebellion, disavowed the 
 conduct of its leaders ; and subsequently issued commissions to the 
 protestant nobility and gentry, permitting them to arm and to 
 collect forces in self-defence. But his disavowal was too late, and 
 his subsequent conduct only served to awaken the hostility of the 
 rival sects. It was discovered, early in 1643, that he still cherished 
 hopes of suppot from the Romanist party, against the English 
 parliament, by his readiness to treat with commissioners appointed 
 by that sect to bring about a cessation of hostilities ; and the send- 
 ing over of ten regiments from Ireland to join his army, towards the 
 close of the year, only made his intentions and expectations nacre 
 manifest. His treachery was at last placed beyond question, in 
 1644, by the unsuccessful negotiations at Uxbridge, by his corre- 
 spondence with the queen and Ormond (which was taken at the 
 battle of Naseby), and by the private treaty which the Earl of 
 Glamorgan concluded with the confederated catholics at Kil- 
 kenny, on the 25 th of August, in which the king engaged to 
 re -establish and endow popery in Ireland. It became manifest 
 that the protestants could not trust in him any longer ; and that 
 their sole reliance was, under God, in the parliament. But that 
 reliance was shaken, by their comparative neglect of the Irish 
 forces, and by the rapid growth of the Independent party in the 
 House of Commons. Ormond seized the opportunity furnished by 
 these causes of discontent, to induce the regiments in the northern 
 province to take part with Charles ; and had, in all probability, 
 succeeded, but for the sudden decision of the English Commons 
 to send them money, and to prosecute the war in Ireland. The 
 latter part of the decision was not acted upon immediately : " but, 
 after the king's person had fallen into their hands, the victorious 
 
 prelates have had of their souls ? Nor hath their negligence been new in that 
 island, but ever notorious in Queen Elizabeth's days, as Camden their known 
 friend forbears not to complain. Yet so little are they touched with remorse of 
 these their cruelties, (for these cruelties are their's, the bloody revenge of those 
 souls which they have famished,) that when against our brethren the Scots, 
 who, by their upright and loyal deeds, have now brought themselves an honourable 
 name to posterity, whatsoever malice by slander could invent, rage in hostility 
 attempt, they greedily attempted ; toward these murderous Irish, the enemies 
 of God and mankind, a cursed offspring of their own connivance, no man takes 
 notice, but that they seem to be very calmly and indifferently affected." 
 — Rea:juus of Church Government urged against Prelacy, book i. ch. 7. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 liii 
 
 party set themselves in earnest to eftect the conquest of Ireland. 
 This was achieved by Cromwell and his powerful army, after 
 several years, with such bloodshed and rigour, that, in the opinion 
 of Lord Clarendon, the sufferings of the nation, from the outset 
 of the rebellion to its close, have never been surpassed but by 
 those of the Jews in their destruction by Titus."* 
 
 Soon after the commencement of the rebellion, prelacy was abo- 
 lished in England, and an assembly of divines was called together 
 to reform ecclesiastical abuses. Presbyterianism was then in the 
 ascendant, and the solemn league and covenant was adopted in 
 Ireland as well as in Great Britain. " The few episcopal ministers, 
 who had either remained in the country or returned after the 
 first fury of the rebellion had subsided, found themselves unable, 
 while unsupported by the strong arm of the law, to re-establish 
 their worship or government." t Some indeed, who cared more 
 for their stipends than their consciences, conformed to presbyterian 
 usages, and thus sought to exert an influence over the minds of 
 the people, which, sbould circumstances alter, might be favourable 
 to the re-establishment of episcopacy. But we search in vain 
 the records of the presbyterian church in this the hour of its tri- 
 umph, for any evidences of a holy and enlightened zeal for the 
 conversion of the catholic population. The intolerance, which had 
 been manifested towards themselves, they now manifested to the 
 native Irish. At a meeting held in April, 1645, " the presbytery 
 imto the army" " made an act, that they should be dealt with by 
 the several ministers to convince them of their idolatry and errors, 
 and bring them to own the truth ; or otherwise to enter into pro- 
 cess against them in order to excommunication. And they 
 appointed some of their number to speak to the general -major, 
 that he use that authority he hath for forcing them out of this 
 part, and wholly out of the army if they remain obstinate." Yet 
 the native Irish, whom the presbytery thus pitied and provided for, 
 either had not been in the rebellion, or " had come in under pro- 
 tection" to the protestant forces I 
 
 It is true that, in their conduct, they were sanctioned by the 
 general custom of those times ; and yet we might have expected 
 that the lesson, taught by Bedell's life and experience, would have 
 
 Hallam, ch. 18. 
 
 t Reid's History, vol. ii. p. 81. 
 
liv ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 guided them into a better path. That venerable prelate, who had 
 sought to reach the Irish heart, by using the Irish language to 
 communicate religious instruction, had made so deep and general 
 an impression upon the papists in his neighbourhood, that, when 
 the rebellion broke out around him, he was suffered to live in his 
 own house for eight weeks unmolested ; and when at length he 
 was seized together with his family, and confined in the castle of 
 Lochwater, his person was respected, and his religious exercises 
 were undisturbed. Soon after his three weeks' confinement he 
 was seized with an ague, in which he lingered for about a month 
 and expired, "The Irish," says Burnet in his life of Bedell, 
 " did him unusual honours at his burial : for the chief of the 
 rebels gathered their forces together, and with them accompanied 
 his body to the churchyard of Kilmore in great solemnity. The 
 Irish discharged a volley of shot at his interment, and cried out in 
 Latin, " Requiescat in pace ultimus Anglorum," (may the last of 
 the English rest in peace !) for they had often said that, as they 
 esteemed him the best of the English bishops, so he should be 
 the last that should be left among them." It seems strange and 
 unaccountable to us, that the presbytery, in stead of resolving to 
 excommunicate at once all obstinate persons, did not determine on 
 using means more likely to be successful, — in a word, did not 
 resolve to use the Irish language in their ministrations. Were it 
 not for his version of the Old Testament which still remains, we 
 should be disposed to say that Bedell, the holy, the zealous, Irish 
 preacher, had lived in vain ! For there is no evidence that his 
 character and conduct were influential as they should have been, 
 during his own or succeeding times, although in his life God 
 seemed as with a trumpet to have proclaimed the lesson which he 
 desired his servants to learn. 
 
 The growth of the independent party in England was regarded 
 by the presbyterians with great jealousy. The king, taking advan- 
 tage of this, endeavoured to secure himself in his throne ; but 
 both parties had become so well acquainted with his treachery, 
 that they rejected all his proposals. For a Avhile there w^as an 
 appearance of union between these rival sects, but the increasing 
 power of the independents in the army, and the acknowledged 
 readiness of the Scotch presbyterians to support the king against 
 the parliament, if he would subscribe the covenant and establish 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. Iv 
 
 presbyterianism, soon put an end to all co-operation ; and, as the 
 parliament about this time had its attention drawn to the aflfairs 
 of Ireland, we need not be surprised to find, amongst the commis- 
 sioners appointed to negotiate a peace, some who belonged to the 
 independent party. On the appointment of new commissioners 
 to treat with Ormond for the surrender of Dublin to the parlia- 
 ment, we find that the independents formed the majority. These 
 commissioners had scarcely obtained possession of the castle, when 
 they forbad the use of the Common Prayer Book, and substituted 
 for it the Directory. This order, though obeyed in all the 
 churches of the city, was exceedingly displeasing to the episco- 
 palians, who petitioned the commissioners to rescind it, but in 
 vain. Beyond this exercise of authority, we do not find any eccle- 
 siastical effort put forth by that body in Ireland, until 1650. It is 
 true indeed, that the celebrated John Owen accompanied Crom- 
 well to Ireland as his chaplain, in August 1649 ; and that, during 
 his residence in Trinity College, he was employed " in constant 
 preaching to a numerous multitude of as thirsting people after the 
 gospel as ever he conversed with." But he resided there only five 
 months, and though not suffered to " labour in vain " (for some 
 were converted by his ministry) he neither formed a church there, 
 nor effected anything of great importance." * 
 
 On his return to England, in January, 1650, Owen was called 
 upon to preach before the parliament ; and he availed himself of 
 the opportunity, to press the condition of the Irish upon their 
 attention. In the course of his sermon t he urged the parliament 
 to send preachers to Ireland, and to provide for their support ; 
 alleging the earnest desire of the people for instruction, as a reason 
 against any delay. He also called upon them to take all other 
 necessary steps for promoting religion in that country ; and with 
 how much success we may judge from the fact that, on the 8th of 
 March, just eight days after his sermon, parliament passed a bill, 
 which had been introduced three months previously, "for the 
 better advancement of the gospel and learning in Ii'eland." By 
 this bill, the estates of the archbishopric of Dublin, and of the 
 bishopric of Neath, together with those belonging to the dean and 
 
 * Orme's Life of Owen, pp. 87, 89. 
 
 f The title of this discourse is, " The Stedfastness of the Promises, and the 
 Sinfulness of Staggering." Owen's Works, ed. Russell, vol. xv. pp. 254, seq. 
 
Ivi ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 chapter of St. Patrick's Cathedral, were vested in fifteen trustees, 
 for the support of Trinity College, and the endowment of its pro- 
 fessors, to establish another college in the metropolis, and to 
 erect a free school, and support the masters and scholars. On the 
 same day, the parliament resolved to abolish prelacy and the use 
 of the prayer-book in Ireland. Four new commissioners were also 
 sent soon after to that country, and " six able preachers to dispense 
 the gospel in the city of Dublin." Thus Owen s desires were ful- 
 filled ; for the parliament voted £200 per annum to each of these 
 ministers, and promised, in case of their death, " to make com- 
 petent provision for their wives and children." 
 
 Dr. Samuel Winter, of Queen's College, Cambridge, passed 
 over with the four commissioners, in October, 1650, and received 
 the appointment of provost of Trinity College. Whilst under his 
 care, the college flourished, and his zeal and prudence rendered it 
 " a valuable seminary of piety and learning."* He preached 
 regularly in the church of St. Nicholas without the walls, and 
 once ever}"- three weeks in the neighbouring town of Maynooth. 
 His labours were acceptable and successful, for God honoured him 
 as the instrument of converting many of his hearers. t He had, 
 as his coadjutor in the ministry, Mr. John Rogers ; who preached 
 regularly in Christ Church Cathedral, and formed an independent 
 church there in October, 1651. J About the same time, Mr. 
 Timothy Taylor, who had been, at the commencement of his 
 ministry, a presbyterian, but had changed his opinions and become 
 an independent minister, removed from his pastorate at Ducken- 
 field, in Cheshire, and settled at Carrickfergus, as chaplain to the 
 forces under the command of Col. Venables. He was followed 
 soon after by Mr. John Murcot, who had been a minister in 
 Cheshire ; on receiving an invitation from many persons in Bel- 
 fast to settle with the army there, and also one from the com- 
 missioners, he accepted the latter, and removed to Dublin in 165]. 
 " He was a young man of great piety and zeal," and was " teacher 
 of the church at Dublin." But by an order of council, dated 14th 
 * Orme's Life of Owen, p. 401. 
 
 + He was ordered to return to England by the parliament, in August, 165.0. 
 After a short absence, he resumed his labours in St. Nicholas church, and con- 
 tinued to preach there until 1665. The congregation then removed to New 
 Row. Dr. Winter died in 1667. 
 
 X Mr. Rogers removed from Dublin in 1653. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. Ivii 
 
 April, 1653, he was " desired forthwith to repair to Corke, there 
 to exercise his gifts in the worke of the ministry, and at such other 
 places near adjoining, where he shall find his labour to be of use 
 for propagating the gospel." He remained there about two 
 months, and induced Mr. Joseph Eyres, who had laboured in a 
 church at Youghal, " to become minister of Christ Church in that 
 city, in addition to tWo others. Dr. Edward Worth and Mr. 
 Hackett, previously settled there or in the neighbourhood." In 
 1653, an independent church was formed at Lurgan, over which 
 Mr. Cuthbert Harrison presided • and Mr. Claudius Gilbert was 
 settled as pastor of the church in Limerick. In 1655, there were 
 independent churches in Drogheda, Kinsale, Waterford, Kilraal- 
 lock, Rosse, and Youghal ; over which Messrs. Jenner, Edmond 
 Wells, Edward Wale, Edward Reynolds, Thomas Osmington, 
 and James Wood respectively presided. Many other ministers of 
 the same persuasion laboured in various parts of the country, 
 being encouraged by the favour of the lord deputy,* and supported 
 by state pay. Amongst the more eminent of these. Dr. Harrison, 
 Chamocke, Samuel Mather, and Edward Yealf (Avho were brought 
 over by the deputy), confined their ministrations almost exclu- 
 sively to Dublin, and were (with the exception of Dr. Harrison) 
 appointed fellows of Trinity College. " The independents," says 
 Dr. Reid, " eagerly availed themselves of republican ascendancy, 
 to advance the interests of their party in Ireland ; but though, 
 during the space of ten years, they enjoyed, without interruption, 
 a state endowment and the support of the civil power, they utterly- 
 failed in establishing themselves as a religious sect in the king- 
 dom. They relied wholly on the patronage of the government as 
 then administered ; their teachers resided exclusively in the 
 
 * Henry Cromwell, who was appointed in Jul}', 1655. 
 
 + Dr. Harrison preached in Christ Church till 1665, and afterwards became 
 pastor of the church meeting in Cook Street, until his death, about 1668. 
 Dr. Stephen Chamocke preached in Werburgh's church until 1665. Samuel 
 Mather was Dr. Winter's colleague, in Nicholas church, until 1665 : he after- 
 ward continued his labours in New Row, until 1671. In 1668, on the death 
 of Dr. Winter, Mr. Timothy Taylor removed from Carrickfergus, and became 
 co-pastor with Mather. Mr. Veal was Dr. Charnocke's assistant, but occupied 
 himself chiefly in college labours, until 1665 ; when, on Dr. Charnocke's exclu- 
 sion from Werburgh's, he removed with the people to Wood Street, where he 
 continued to officiate as their pastor for about six years. 
 
 e 
 
Iviii ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND, 
 
 garrison towns, or within military quarters ; and when, at the 
 restoration, the power of the usurpers was overthrown, almost all 
 the ministers fled, and their congregations dispersed ; and in a 
 few years, with the exception of one or two in Dublin, and per- 
 haps a like number in Munster, not an independent church 
 existed throughout the kingdom."* 
 
 Cromwell, who was largely indebted to the independents for his 
 elevated position, — first at the head of the army, next of the com- 
 monwealth, — was desirous to evince his gratitude to them, not less 
 than his zeal for religion, by endeavouring to give them paramount 
 influence in Ireland. Accordingly, soon after his arrival in the 
 country, he invited ministers to come from New England and 
 settle in it, promising to encourage (i. e. well remunerate) them. 
 A reply t to these "noble proposals" intimated to him that, if he 
 would establish their worship and church government as they 
 were established in New England, would give them houses and 
 lands in a healthy part of the country, would enable their people to 
 cross over with them, would give them a right to choose the 
 governor of their settlement, and exempt them from taxes for 
 several years, they would comply with his invitation ! How 
 well must such men have understood our Lord's language, " My 
 kingdom is not of this world !" or Paul's constraining motive to 
 exertion, " the love of Christ constraineth us ! " &c. But if 
 Cromwell could not meet such modest demands, he was not the 
 less anxious to favour the progress of independency by such means 
 and agents as were at his disposal. Rightly judging that the 
 Irish presbyterians sympathized with their Scottish brethren, who 
 had crowned Charles II. at Scone, on 1st January, 1651, he 
 allowed the commissioners who, during his absence in Scotland, 
 administered the government of Ireland in conjunction with 
 Henry Ireton, to shut out presbyterian ministers from their 
 pulpits, to withhold their salaries, and even to banish them from 
 the kingdom. In their stead, the independents were encouraged 
 by his patronage and support, to an extent which most persons 
 might deem incredible, if the evidence to prove the statement 
 were not existing. In the year 1655, the ministers belonging to 
 
 * Dr. Reid's History, vol. ii. p. 227. 
 
 t Reprinted in Ellis's " Letters illustrative of English History," 2nd series, 
 vol. iii. No. 300. 
 
ECCr.ESI ASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. Hx 
 
 tbat body, and to the baptists, shared amongst them about jB10,000 
 of the public money, as their salaries.* 
 
 The attention of Drs. Winter and Harrison (mentioned above) 
 was early directed to the condition of the native Irish ; and, upon a 
 report which they presented to the privy council, March 3, 1656-7, 
 Mr. James Carey was appointed to preach in the Irish language, 
 at Bride's Church, once every Lord's day, and " occasionally to 
 repair to Trym and Athy, to preach as aforesaid." A salary of 
 £60 per annum was allowed for his maintenance.t Two others 
 were also supported by the commissioners for the same purpose, 
 Murdogh M'Kenzy at Athy, and Richard Fitzgerald at Dungar- 
 van. These were, as far as we can ascertain, the only men who 
 regularly sought the welfare of the Irish, by preaching to them in 
 the language which they could understand. 
 
 So early as 1642, two baptist preachers, of the names of Corn- 
 wall and Yerner, denounced infant baptism at Antrim, where it 
 seems probable that some baptists had settled in 1630. It would 
 appear that the presbytery was alarmed at the spread of their 
 opinions, " for all the ministers" were " appointed in public to 
 give warning to the people against those snares. They also sum- 
 moned the said persons to appear before the presbytery, to give a 
 confession of their faith ; but none did appear." J Cornwall 
 refused to acknowledge the authority of the presbytery, and there- 
 fore would not answer their summons. But the great influence, 
 which that body possessed, was sufficient to arrest the progress of 
 his opinions ; and we do not find that either he or his associates 
 organized a church. "When Cromwell passed over to Ireland, in 
 1649, some baptists were in his army, and a baptist minister, 
 named Thomas Patient, accompanied them. In 1650, he had 
 stationed himself in Kilkenny, and was labouring there in word 
 and doctrine. During the next year he visited Waterford and 
 preached the gospel. At this time, Mr. Wyke,§ a baptist preacher, 
 
 * The total amount paid to ministers of religion that year was £12,91 1 5s. 4d.; 
 whilst the whole charge of the civil establishment of the country was onlv 
 £29,000. 
 
 t Anderson's Sketches, pp. 147, 148. 
 
 X Adair's MS., quoted by Dr. Reid. 
 
 $ His name is sometimes spelt, but incorrectly, Weeks. 
 
 e 2 
 
Ix ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OP IR£LA^^D. 
 
 was one of " the ministers within the several parishes of the city 
 of Dublin and in the month of August, 1651, the commissioners 
 ordered that " a convenient house be provided for the pleasant 
 accommodation of Mr. Wyke and his family." Mr. Wilkinson, 
 another preacher in the city, also held the same views ; and many 
 baptists, it would seem, were in the habit of attending the 
 ministry of Mr* John Rogers, in Christ Church. It was ordered 
 by the commissioners of state, on 3rd October, 1651, "that Mr. 
 Andrew Wyke, minister of the gospel, do forthwith repair to 
 Lisnegarvey and Belfast, to preach the word there^ and in such 
 places in Ulster as Col. Robert Yenables, CoL Arthur Hill, and 
 Col. Robert Barrow, or any two of them, shall apprehend to be 
 most conducing to the advancement of Jesus Christ." In com- 
 pliance with this order, he journeyed into the north, where he 
 met with Mr. Taylor, the independent minister above referred to, 
 and with " some others who were rather of anabaptistical princi- 
 ples." In company with Mr. Taylor, he held a conference in 
 Antrim, March, 1652, on church government and discipline, with 
 some presbyterian ministers; which ended^ as such conferences 
 usually do, in each party thinking the victory to be on its own 
 side. Mr. Wyke continued to labour in the district assigned him, 
 how long or with what success we do not know.* In 1652, Mr. 
 Patient removed to Dublin. He became chaplain to Col. Jones, 
 one of the commissioners, and succeeded Mr. Rogers^ in Christ 
 Church, where he presided over the baptist church, and frequently 
 preached before Fleetwood and the commissioners. t Fleetwood 
 and Jones were baptists, and this circumstance contributed much 
 to the establishment of the recently formed church in that city. 
 Many attended his ministry, and in 1654, when an address was 
 presented by the church to Henry Cromwell, one hundred and 
 twenty names were appended to the document ; so that his labours 
 must have been abundantly blessed of God. In 1653, Mr. Ver- 
 non united with Mr. Patient in his labours; and in the same 
 year, a baptist meeting-house (the first erected in Ireland) was 
 built in Swift's Alley 4 Towards the close of 1654, Mr. Patient 
 
 * In 1655 he was residing at Lisnegarvey. 
 
 •j* He was appointed state preacher, in the room of Dr. Winter, by Fleetwood. 
 X In 1738, that meeting-house was pulled down, and another was built on tlie 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. Ixi 
 
 was "appointed as an evangelist to preach up and down the 
 country,"* and was engaged in this manner until 1660, when he 
 returned to London and became co-pastor with Mr. Kiffin, of the 
 church in Devonshire Square. Meanwhile, Christopher Blackwood, 
 who accompanied Fleetwood to Ireland in August, 1652, resided 
 in Kilkenny, and (most probably) organized a baptist church in 
 that city. Dr. Harrison calls him, in a letter written October, 1655, 
 " the oracle of the anabaptists in Ireland and that his influence 
 was very great, appears from the fact that, in company with some 
 others of his brethren, " he went solemnly to him " to " complain 
 of their p. e. the baptists'] totall withdrawings from us \j. e. the 
 independents] in public worship." He removed to Dublin, in 
 October, 1655, and became pastor of the baptist church in that 
 city, over which he presided for several years.t Other baptist 
 churches were organized about the years 1652-3, in Waterford, 
 Wexford, Kilkenny, Clonmel, Cork, near Carrickfergus, Kerry, 
 Limerick, Portumna, and Bandon.J A large number of baptist 
 ministers was employed in various parts of the country, preach- 
 ing ; and as they were held in repute by the ruling powers, they 
 excited the envy and animosity of the presbyterian and independ- 
 ent parties. Their success in the ministry, and in the propagation 
 of their peculiar opinions, occasioned complaints of their "horrible 
 schisms." " And yet, alas !" complains Dr. Harrison (and by his 
 complaint he furnishes us with an idea of the influence of the 
 body), " how is this land shared out amongst persons of Qhis] per- 
 suasion : governors of towns and cities, twelve at least ; colonels, 
 ten ; lieutenant-colonels, three or four ; majors, ten ; captains, 
 nineteen or twenty ; preachers in salary [j. e. to the army], two ; 
 ofiicers in the civil list, twenty-three ; and many of whom I never 
 heard." § So great indeed was their influence, even in 1654, that 
 
 same site. (Whitelaw and Walsh's History of Dublin, p. 830.) The baptist 
 church now meets in Lower Abbey Street. 
 * Thurloe's State Papers, vol. iv. p. 90, 
 
 t He was the author of some treatises on repentance, &c. which were dedi • 
 cated to Fleetwood. 
 
 X Dr. Harding, the pastor of this church, cliallenged Dr. Edward Worth of 
 Cork, and Mr. John Murcot of Dublin, mentioned above, to a ublic discus- 
 sion on infant baptism, which was held 26th May, 1653. 
 
 § Thurloe, vol. iv. p. 91. 
 
Ixii ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 when Cromwell declared himself lord protector of the common- 
 wealth, it was with difficulty " Fleetwood and the other baptists 
 composing the Irish "council " were induced to proclaim him. 
 Cromwell no sooner became aware of their indignation at his 
 usurped authority, than he dispatched his son Henry to allay it, 
 and to conciliate the good will of the other sectaries to his govern- 
 ment. His success was not very great : for in July, 1655, he was 
 again sent by his father " to reside at Dublin, ostensibly to com- 
 mand the army, in which he had formerly served under his father ; 
 but in reality to watch the motions of Fleetwood, and to control 
 the selfishness and bigotry of the baptists, who still composed the 
 majority of the council. Though continued in the office of lord 
 deputy, Fleetwood was soon after recalled, and left Dublin with 
 his wife and family in the beginning of September. He was too 
 much an anabaptist" (says Adair, a contemporary presbyterian 
 minister,) " to carry on Cromwell's designs, now when he was 
 aspiring to settle the supreme government in himself and posterity 
 after him. For the anabaptist principle was against a single 
 person ; and Fleetwood, being more addicted to his opinions than 
 to his politics, could not homologate with his father-in-law in these 
 designs; on which account Cromwell called him a milksop;"* 
 and " it was to counteract the influence of Patient and the bap- 
 tist preachers," that Henry Cromwell brought over the inde- 
 pendent ministers already mentioned. 
 
 The manner in which these ministers were maintained, was by 
 a salary (as already stated) paid quarterly by the deputy. In 
 common with all other bodies of professing Christians in those 
 days, they were willing to receive state support. This is the more 
 to be censured in their case, as professing to draw all their 
 opinions and to regulate all their practice by the book of God, 
 they should have remembered that it is "he that is taught in 
 the word" who is to " communicate to him that teacheth in all 
 good things;" so that with Paul they might say, "if we have 
 sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great thing if we shall reap 
 your carnal things ? " It is to this state support that much of the 
 suspicion, not to say direct hostility, with which they had to con- 
 tend, must be ascribed. The presbyterians saw the baptists receiving 
 
 Reid's History, vol. ii. p. '29b". 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. Ixiii 
 
 monies which had flowed into the government treasury, from the 
 collection of tithes which they themselves had formerly possessed, 
 whilst they and their brethren were discountenanced by that 
 government. The independents, mortified at their influence in 
 the council, and being unable, as they had wished, to eflect a 
 union with them (so that in fact the baptists might be merged in 
 their body), though sharing in these state-payments, yet looked 
 with unfriendly eyes upon the vigorous eflbrts which the baptists 
 made (as was manifest from the number of ministers employed and 
 thus supported) to difi'use their opinions among the people. And 
 moreover, it is to this cause, amongst others, that we may ascribe 
 the decline and extinction of S07ne of the churches which were 
 thus planted and nourished at the first for, had the members 
 which composed them been taught their duty and rightly dis- 
 charged it, it would have mattered nothing to them what form 
 of state polity might be existing, but they would have felt that, 
 under God, it depended upon themselves to maintain his cause in 
 the land. Not understanding their obligations, they grew pale 
 with fear when the arm upon which they had so long rested was 
 withdrawn from them, and tamely surrendered, in a few instances, 
 the advantages which they had previously gained. 
 
 It was in the year 1653, that the quakers were first introduced 
 into Ireland. William Edmunson, a dealer in the town of Antrim, 
 during a visit to England in 1653, met with George Fox and 
 James Nailor, and embraced their principles. On his return to 
 Antrim, his refusal to take off his hat, or to take the usual oaths 
 as to the truth of his bill of lading on the arrival of his goods at 
 Carrickfergus, and his peculiar dress and phraseology, attracted 
 general attention, and excited some offence. In the year 1654, 
 John Tiffin, a preacher from England joined him at Lurgan 
 whither he had removed ; and thus assisted, Edmunson made 
 great efforts to spread the " new light," but without much success 
 in Ulster, for they were expelled from Belfast, and from Coleraine, 
 yet were received and allowed to hold two meetings in Derry. The 
 
 • Our readers will observe, that although the independent churches became 
 almost extinct in the course of a very few years, most of the baptist churches 
 continued to exist for a considerable period, and some last even to the present 
 day. 
 
Ixiv ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 first quakers' meeting established in Ireland was at Lurgan, in 
 1654, and was composed of seven persons. This small body was 
 soon increased by friends from England, and they then penetrated 
 even the remotest parts of Connaught to spread their opinions. 
 In 1655 two females, Elizabeth Fletcher and Elizabeth Smith, 
 landed in Dublin, and visited Audoen s church, where they deli- 
 vered their testimony to the truth before the assembled congrega- 
 tion. Thence they proceeded to the Baptist meeting, in Swift's 
 Alley, and repeated that testimony. The Baptists merely rejected 
 their doctrines : but, for their offence against the congregation of St. 
 Audoen's, they were sent to Newgate by the Lord Mayor. After 
 their release, they held a meeting in Dublin, one of the members 
 of which soon after left Ireland, and went to Rome to convert the 
 Pope. Their hostility to ministers, their unwillingness to pay 
 tithes, and their dislike to the government, attracted the attention 
 of Henry Cromwell in 1 655 ; and orders were issued to remove 
 them to England, or to imprison their principal members. These 
 orders were obeyed, with a readiness which excites our sorrowful 
 indignation against the independents. Seventy-seven were im- 
 prisoned in Ulster alone during that year, " and nearly fifty 
 pounds were extorted from them, besides goods taken unvalued, 
 and several large fines imposed." In Cork about the same time, 
 one of their preachers, Solomon Eccles, was imprisoned and 
 publicly whipped, for having rebuked a clergyman, who had 
 formerly been a presbyterian, for preaching in his surplice in the 
 cathedral of Cork. But though persecuted, they continued to 
 prosper : their societies increased on every hand, and their his- 
 tory in Ireland furnishes some beautiful illustration of God's 
 goodness in preserving his servants who walk as he has com^ 
 manded.* 
 
 * Take an example. During the rebellion of 1798, ''the quakers were 
 preserved even to a proverb; and when strangers passed through streets of ruin, 
 and observed a house standing uninjured and alone, they would sometimes 
 point and say, ' That doubtless is the house of a quaker.* So complete indeed 
 was the preservation which these people (and the Moravians also, who hold 
 similar principles upon the subject of war) experienced, that in an official docu- 
 ment of the society they say, ' no member of our society fell a sacrifice but one 
 young man and that young man had assumed regimentals and arms."— 
 P^niond's Essays; Essay iii. ch, 19, 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. IXV 
 
 During the latter part of the protectorate, the presbyterians 
 gradually recovered their influence in the country. Ministers, who 
 had been compelled to visit their flocks by stealth or in disguise, 
 no longer concealed themselves ; others who had escaped to Scot- 
 land returned : presbyteries were organized, and such of the 
 ministers as applied for state pay received it. At the same time 
 they did not comply with all the wishes of the lord deputy, for 
 they refused to celebrate the fasts and thanksgivings which he 
 ordered by command of the parliament. This spirit of disaflec- 
 tion to the government called for notice ; and Henry Cromwell, 
 having summoned some of the ministers to appear before him, 
 censured them for their ingratitude, and used " harsh and threat- 
 ening expressions against the whole brethren." But he could not 
 go farther, for his policy was to play off" the presbyterians against 
 the independents, who were seeking supremacy in the kingdom ; 
 and if he had entirely alienated the feelings of the presbyterians 
 from his person and administration, it would have been necessary 
 for him to secure the aid of the independents, in the struggle 
 which must have ensued, by such concessions as would for ever 
 have destroyed his claim to be regarded as an " impartial go- 
 vernor." It was to this state of parties that the presbyterians 
 were indebted, from 1654 to 1659, for the opportunities which 
 they enjoyed, and (generally speaking) used wisely, to establish 
 their system of church polity in the province of Ulster. Their 
 ministers increased in number, during that period, from twenty- 
 four to nearly seventy, who had charge of eighty congregations, 
 composed of a large proportion of the inhabitants of the province. 
 
 It has been already stated, that the commissioners who treated 
 with Ormond had interdicted the use of the Common Prayer Book, 
 and substituted the " Directory " for it ; but this act did not 
 abolish the episcopal church, which was then by law the esta- 
 blished church of the country.* As however the parish churches 
 were used by presbyterian, baptist, and independent preachers, 
 the clergy were not able publicly (being so much discountenanced 
 by government) to propagate their peculiar opinions. Whilst 
 some conformed to the presbyterian usages, others more honest, 
 
 ♦ For the vote of the English parliament on the 8th of March, 1650, could 
 not abolish prelacy in Ireland, because the Irish parliament alone had that power. 
 
Ixvi ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 laboured according to their opportunities, to uphold what they 
 esteemed the truth. Their success however could not have been 
 great, or the progress of opinions hostile to their own would have 
 been less marked. During the protectorate, Ussher died in 
 London, and was honoured by Cromwell with a public funeral in 
 Westminster Abbey ; but his place, and the places of the other 
 bishops who died during the same period, were not filled up until 
 the restoration. 
 
 The Roman catholics suffered severely from the rebellion. 
 Their bishops had held a synod at Kilkenny in May, 1642, at 
 which they declared " the Avar openly catholic, to be just and 
 lawful." They then proceeded to summon a convention, which 
 met in the same city in the following October, and decreed that 
 all the possessions of the protestant clergy should be deemed the 
 rightful possessions of the catholic clergy, that all penal laws 
 against the exercise of their religion should be abolished, and that 
 the catholic church should be restored to its state in the reign of 
 Henry YII. They continued their sittings till January 1643 ; 
 when, having confided the management of the war to a council 
 appointed for that purpose, they separated. Soon after this Charles 
 was invited to confer with that body, which he did with great 
 cheerfulness. The result of that conference, and of the king's 
 subsequent treacheries, we have already noticed, as far as he was 
 personally concerned ; but the result to the Irish Romanists was 
 most disastrous, since general indignation was excited against a 
 sect which, to grasp a supremacy, would wade through rivers of 
 human blood. This made the protestant forces combine against 
 their common foe, and prepared them to sympathize with the 
 decisive but cruel proceedings of Cromwell. As a party, the 
 Irish catholics then reaped what they had sown ; and, though one 
 cannot read the accounts of Cromwell's progress through the 
 country without the deepest horror and indignation, — horror at the 
 excesses which he permitted, indignation at his scandalous viola- 
 tion of the principles which he avowed, — ^yet we must confess that 
 the "judgements" to which they were subjected were righteous, 
 although " blood was given them to drink, for they were worthy." 
 "Upon the whole result, the Irish catholics having previously 
 held about two-thirds of the kingdom, lost more than one half of 
 their possessions^ by forfeiture ^on account of their rebellion. If 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. Ixvii 
 
 we can rely at all on the calculations made almost in the infancy 
 of political arithmetic, by one of its most diligent investigators, 
 they were diminished by much more than one-third during the 
 calamities of that period."* When the rebellion was suppressed,t 
 and the head of McMahon a Romish bishop was hung upon one 
 of the gates of Derry, a general fear was infused into the sect. 
 The priests, terrified at the vigorous proceedings of the English, 
 could laboiur only in secret in the towns, and openly amidst the 
 mountains and bogs of the country. There, however, they suc- 
 ceeded in preserving amongst the peasantry a fond attachment for 
 the papal church, — the church (as they deemed it) of their fathers. 
 In the towns, their labours being conducted in secresy did not 
 attract notice at the time ; nor did the state of parties, at the 
 restoration, prove that they had made any converts. 
 
 Almost immediately upon the death of his father, Henry 
 Cromwell resigned his post as lord lieutenant, and five commis- 
 sioners were appointed by the parliament to govern the country. 
 In the course of a few months, the rump parliament re-assembled 
 in London, and recalled them, appointing in their stead Sir Charles 
 Coote, Sir Hardress Waller, and three others. But as soon as 
 the long parliament was restored, (the members who had been 
 expelled the house by Colonel Pride resuming their seats, under 
 the protection of Monck,) Sir Charles Coote abandoned the 
 republican party, and opened a secret correspondence with Charles 
 and with Monck. Sir Hardress Waller endeavoured to secure the 
 castle of Dublin for the parliament ; but, failing in his attempt, the 
 royalists became, under Coote, masters of Ireland. The presby- 
 terians rejoiced in the prospect of the king's restoration, and 
 actively exerted themselves to promote it : but even before the 
 negotiations for his restoration were concluded, they were some- 
 what chagrined by the attention which Coote, and Bury, and 
 Broghill, the three commissioners then governing the country, paid 
 to the bishops and other members of the episcopal party. Amused 
 with the hopes which the king's promises had created, and their 
 connexion with his zealous partizans in Scotland nourished, the 
 
 • Hallam, ch. 18. 
 
 t By the battle of Schear-Saullis, two miles south-west of Letterkenny, on 
 the river Swilly. 
 
Ixviii ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 presbyterians expected now to bask in the smiles of the monarch, 
 and to have permanent influence conferred on their body. Hence 
 they were unsolicitous about trammelling the king with any con- 
 ditions, and as the result of their false security, they soon felt the 
 weight of prelatic power. 
 
 Charles the Second was proclaimed in Dublin on the 14th of 
 May, 1660. Within ten weeks, prelacy was restored; and Bram- 
 hall, formerly bishop of Derry, who had made himself conspicuous 
 as a violent opponent of the presbyterians, was advanced to the 
 primacy. On the 27th of January, 1661, two archbishops and ten 
 bishops were consecrated in St. Patrick's cathedral; and being 
 thus invested with "due authority," they departed to their 
 dioceses " to drive away" all " strange doctrine " from them. The 
 lords justices warmly seconded their efforts to banish all presby- 
 terian authority from Ulster, and issued a proclamation against 
 " such assemblies as were to exercise any ecclesiastical jurisdiction 
 which were not warranted by the laws of the kingdom." Thus 
 no presbytery could meet, and a blow was struck at the influence 
 which the members of the presbyteries had acquired over the 
 people. Jeremy Taylor, the newly consecrated bishop of Down 
 and Connor, followed up the blow, by declaring thirty-six churches 
 vacant, in which presbyterian ministers had been accustomed 
 to officiate, and by appointing episcopally ordained ministers to 
 them. The other bishops in Ulster soon after adopted a similar 
 course ; and sixty-one ministers were thus ejected out of their 
 benefices in 1661. For some time they were so closely watched, 
 and the bishops' power was so strong, that without heavy penal- 
 ties they could neither preach the gospel, nor administer the 
 ordinances of religion. Their loyalty also was suspected by the 
 bishops, who used all their influence to induce the council in 
 Dublin to indulge the same unfounded suspicions ; and this was 
 not only a source of grief to the few ministers remaining in 
 Ulster, but created for a while an insuperable barrier to their dis- 
 charging publicly the duties of their ministry. Four of their 
 number had not merely to sufier the loss of property consequent 
 upon their being ejected, but were consigned to prison, by bishop 
 Leslie of Raphoe, as excommunicated persons, and lingered there 
 for six years. 
 
 ^ But these harsh measures neither made the ministers generally 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRKLAND. \\iSL 
 
 willing to conform,* nor attached the population of Ulster to pre- 
 lacy. The bishops ventured, in 1662, to indict absentees from 
 church, under the penal statute of Elizabeth : but the lords 
 justices, afraid of the consequences of such intolerance, directed 
 the judges of assize " to suspend, till farther orders, the execution 
 of that penal statute." Prelacy by such means became every 
 day more distasteful, to men who had created this enemy against 
 themselves, by their fond adherence to Charles during his exile, 
 and their foolish reliance upon the promises of that dissolute and 
 unprincipled monarch. Nor were they slow to manifest their 
 feelings ; for, no sooner did their ministers publicly conduct the 
 worship of God, than abandoning the legal incumbents, they 
 flocked to their own pastors. In fact, not only did the presby- 
 terians lack all regard for the prelatic ministers, but all persons of 
 property " found their tenants oppressed, impoverished, and ren- 
 dered unable to pay their rents, through the covetousness and 
 draining of the superior clergy by their rents and tithes ; but 
 especially by the official ^ecclesiastical] courts, which were a 
 heavy plague upon the people, through their cruelty and unrea- 
 sonable exactions for nonconformity, arbitrarily governing all ; 
 their lust, covetousness, and power, being their only rule, espe- 
 cially where they knew any thing was to be had." t The parish 
 churches in consequence were allowed to fall into ruins, and bishop 
 Mossom of Derry declared, in 1670, " that the holy offices of God's 
 public worship are, for the most part, administered either in a 
 dirty cabin or in a common ale-house." And according to the 
 same authority, the clergy were " generally and necessarily non- 
 resident." Now it is certain, that such statements could never 
 have been made, if the episcopal clergy had been loved for theit 
 work's sake ; because their flocks would have taken care not 
 only to provide decent places for worship, but to make such a 
 provision for the temporal wants of their pastors, as would have 
 made them], feel it to be in their hearts to live and die amongst 
 tliem. We may therefore safely conclude that, not only had the 
 episcopal clergy made themselves obnoxious to their flocks by 
 their exactions, but they had also alienated their affections by 
 their inefficiency and unconcern for their spiritual welfare. 
 
 * Seven only conformed. 
 
 t Adair's MS. quoted by Dr. Reid, vol. ii. p. 391. 
 
Ixx ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 " The Romanists who had indulged great hopes, owing to the 
 bias of the king's mind towards their religion, shared with all 
 other nonconformists to the state church in the persecutions of the 
 hierarchy. Indictments were preferred against them, for non- 
 attendance upon the ministrations of the clergy ; and they there- 
 fore, early in 1662, presented a petition to the lords justices on the 
 subject. The result of their application was a suspension of the 
 penal statute, which was soon after extended to the presbyterians 
 as above mentioned. But this did not satisfy them. The " act of 
 settlement" which had so seriously curtailed their property 
 and influence, was displeasing to them, and they soon mani- 
 fested their desire for its revocation. The tendencies of the 
 English court awakened their liveliest interest, and their bearing 
 became more haughty about the time of Charles's secret treaty 
 with Louis in 1670, probably through their knowledge of the 
 king's readiness to profess Romanism, if his throne could be 
 secured. Under the administration of the lord deputy Berkely, 
 " the most bigoted and insolent of the popish clergy, who had 
 lately rejected with indignation an offer of more reasonable men 
 to renounce the tenets obnoxious to civil governments, were 
 countenanced at Dublin ; but the first alarm of the new pro- 
 prietors, as well as the general apprehension of the court's designs 
 in England, soon rendered it necessary to desist from the pro- 
 jected innovations."* They persevered, however, in their exertions 
 to confirm their influence over the members of their own com- 
 munion, and to check the progress of protestant doctrines in the 
 country. 
 
 Measures had been taken by the " convention," which sat in 
 Dublin to promote the king's return in 1660, to weaken the efforts 
 which were then making to spread the sentiments of the baptist 
 body through the country. A committee was appointed by the 
 convention to " consider of matters of religion," and was to re- 
 ceive suggestions from eight ministers, (two from each province,) 
 how to promote the good of the church ; but these ministers were 
 *' charged to recommend none (as capable of maintenance) who 
 were of anabaptistical principles." They therefore "inquired 
 after and gave in a list of those now enjoying salary, who were 
 
 Hallam, chap. Ui. 
 
^ ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. Ixxi 
 
 anabaptists, whereof there was a large number in considerable 
 salaries in Ireland, and divers of them members [[chaplains] of 
 the army, and some who refused ordination. These were degraded 
 from their preaching, and deprived of their salaries, who a little 
 before had ruled all."* Such measures however did not extinguish 
 the churches already formed, although they considerably weakened 
 the influence of the body in the country. These churches in 
 their several localities continued their efforts to spread the gospel 
 of Christ ; But, as the results of such exertions did not materially 
 affect the relation of ecclesiastical bodies, they need not be enume- 
 rated here. 
 
 In the year 1672, Charles II. gave to Sir Arthur Forbes the 
 sum of £600, to be applied to the use of the presbyterian minis- 
 ters in Ireland. He professed not to know how to bestow it in a 
 better manner, as he had learnt that these ministers had been 
 loyal, and had even suffered on his account ; and as that sum 
 remained undisposed of in "the settlement of the revenue of 
 Ireland," he gave it in his charity to them. This was the origin of 
 the " Eegium Donum." That at first it supplied the wants of 
 many deserving and necessitous ministers, cannot be doubted ; 
 and it would seem probable that it encouraged the different 
 presbyteries, to] devise measures for extending the influence of 
 their body in the south and west of the country ; but on the 
 whole the grant then made, and continued, with but rare inter- 
 ruptions, in constantly increasing amounts to the present time, 
 must be regarded as disastrous in its results. The efforts of 
 Christian willing-hood have not been trusted as sufiicient for the 
 support of Christian pastors ; and the presbyterian chui'ch, though 
 refusing to acknowledge the " headship" of a temporal monarch, 
 has by its constant claims upon the public purse, not merely 
 weakened the effect of its testimony as to Christ's authority in 
 his own kingdom, but prevented any protest going forth from its 
 members against the state church of the country. Though calling 
 itself " free," it is in reality bound, — bound by a regard to its own 
 temporal welfare, not to endanger the support of the English 
 house of commons by any proceedings which might furnish a 
 plea for withholding the grant in future. 
 
 But to return from this short digression. In 1674, the presby- 
 * Adair's MS. quoted by Dr. Reid. 
 
Ixxii ECCLESIASTICAt HISTORY OP IRELAND. 
 
 terians " encouraged the erection of a sc^iool for philosophy" at 
 Antrim, under the care of the Rev. Thomas Gowan, and in the 
 following year a divinity school, over which John Howe,* then 
 residing in the family of Lord Massareene as chaplain, presided. 
 But it must not he imagined that, because they thus provided fer 
 the education of young men for the ministry, they were no longer 
 exposed to persecution. The contrary is the fact. The prelates 
 viewed with displeasure their increase and their favour with the 
 people, and were willing to subject to every annoyance in their 
 power, those flocks which would not obey their own most gentle 
 and sweet voices ! To such an extent did their persecutions reach, 
 that many ministers resolved on removing to America in 1684; 
 but ere they could accomplish their purpose, Charles died, and 
 their circumstances were for a while rendered more comfortable. 
 
 The accession of James II. was soon followed by proofs of his 
 attachment to the Romish church. The protestants were every 
 where discountenanced, whilst the catholics were favoured ; and 
 so broadly did the king indulge his disposition, that his design 
 could not be unknown. Thus by his direction the militia in the 
 kingdom, which was exclusively composed of protestants, was 
 disarmed, and their arms deposited in a few public stores : the 
 pretext for such an order being, that they must have known of 
 Monmouth's design against his government. Next, in 1686, the 
 king refused to nominate to three bishoprics which became 
 vacant, and required the revenues of those sees to be paid into 
 the treasury. Protestant judges were removed from the bench, 
 the charters of the corporations were annulled, and new ones 
 which subjected them to the will of the sovereign were granted : 
 the laws which required certain oaths to be taken by all privy- 
 councilmen, magistrates, and sheriff's, were set aside ; and thus 
 nearly every civil office was soon filled with catholics. The same 
 spirit was manifested with respect to the army. Protestant 
 officers were dismissed on the most frivolous grounds : " about 
 four or five thousand private soldiers, because they were protes- 
 tants, were dismissed; and, being stripped even of their regi- 
 mentals, were turned out to starve in the streets."t Their places 
 were immediately supplied by Romanists, who longed for the re- 
 
 * Howe returned to England in 167(>. 
 
 t Hume. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 Ixxiii 
 
 covery of tliose lands which their fathers had forfeited, and for 
 the revival of papal power in the country. 
 
 In the month of April J 687, the king issued his celebrated 
 declaration for liberty of conscience." By this declaration all 
 the penal statutes were set aside, and conformity to the established 
 church was no longer required in any candidate for royal favours 
 or municipal rights. Whilst this measure enabled the noncon- 
 fonnists in Ireland to renew their public worship, without exposing 
 themselves to the bigoted opposition of the prelatists ; it also gave 
 the catholics very, great facilities for propagating their tenets ; 
 especially as it followed so closely upon the other measure which 
 we have recited above. The tithes, moreover, were withheld from 
 the established clergy, and many popish priests sought to secure 
 them for themselves. The Romish bishops received pensions, out 
 of the fund formed by the revenues of the vacant protestant 
 bishoprics, and their clergy publicly wore J their clerical dresses. 
 This rapid reanimation of that party prevented the protestant 
 nonconformists of all parties from receiving, with great demon- 
 strations of joy, what under other circumstances, would have been 
 a great boon. They used their liberty, because they felt that to 
 be a duty ; but they deeply regretted that a measure, in itself just, 
 was being made subservient to the erection of the most odious 
 spiritual tyranny. 
 
 The arrival of the Prince of Orange in England, in Nov. 1688, 
 more plainly revealed the designs of the king. The troops, which 
 were stationed in Ulster, were removed thence to aid James in 
 aiTesting his progress. But scarcely had they been withdrawn 
 from some of the most important garrisons, when, by an anony- 
 mous letter dropped on the 3rd December in the streets of Com - 
 ber, (county Down) and addressed to the Earl Mount Alexander, 
 the protestants were warned that the Irish had determined on 
 their extermination, and would rise against them on the following 
 Sunday, the 9th of December. A copy of this letter reached 
 Derry on the evening of the 6th, when the inhabitants of that 
 important post were hourly expecting the arrival of a regiment, 
 composed exclusively of catholics, to gamson their city. The 
 next day the gates of the city were shut by some young men, who 
 preferred the advice of the Kev. James Gordon, of Clondermont, 
 to that eflfect, to that which the bishops, and clergy, and elder 
 
 / 
 
Ixxiv 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 inhabitants of the city ofifered them. The result justified their 
 conduct, inasmuch as their gallant defence of that city, against 
 James' forces, was one principal means of hurling from the throne 
 an unprincipled and tyrannical king, and of giving to these realms 
 a monarch under whose reign some guarantees at least existed 
 for constitutional government. 
 
 The battle of the Boyne succeeded, and almost annihilated the 
 hopes of James. But the bravery and fidelity of some of his 
 officers led them to make one attempt farther, to recover their 
 ground. They occupied Limerick, and displayed such skill and 
 fortitude, that, when at length they capitulated, they obtained from 
 William's deputies (the lords justices) articles which displayed 
 the generosity of the conqueror. The Roman catholics were 
 guaranteed such privileges in the exercise of their religion as con- 
 sisted with the laws of the kingdom, or were enjoyed by them in 
 the reign of Charles the II. ; and all persons who had been at- 
 tainted were forgiven upon taking the oath of allegiance, and 
 promises were made to them to procure a reversal of their attain- 
 ders in parliament. The soldiers of James were allowed to de- 
 part, if they wished, to any country in Europe, save the British 
 Isles, and no fewer than 12,000 availed themselves of this in- 
 dulgence. These conditions were excessively displeasing to the 
 protestant inhabitants generally, as favouring the catholics; and 
 to the spirit of dissatisfaction which they manifested, may it 
 probably be ascribed, that no act was passed by the legislature to 
 confirm the catholics in their religious rights. 
 
 In the year 1680, the translation of the Old Testament, which 
 Bedell had accomplished, was placed in the hands of Dr. Jones 
 bishop of Meath by Mr. Sheridan, who had been its possessor up 
 to that time. Dr. Jones had his interest in the native Irish aroused 
 by Dr. Sail, who visited Ireland in May, 1680, in furtherance of 
 the Hon. Robert Boyle's generous designs. Having secured the 
 interest of Dr. Jones, Dr. Marsh, provost of Trinity College, and 
 the lord lieutenant, for printing the Irish New Testament, Dr. 
 Sail wrote to that effect to Mr. Boyle, who had five hundred 
 copies printed at his own expense in 1681. In the month of 
 December, Dr. Jones placed Bedell's version in the hands of Dr. 
 Sal], who procured a transcriber of the manuscript ; but Dr. Sail 
 was not permitted to witness the completion of the work. By the 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. IxXV 
 
 aid of some noble-minded men, however, it was not then allowed 
 to fall to the ground; and in 1686, five hundred copies of the 
 Old Testament were printed in London, chiefly through the muni- 
 ficence of Mr. Boyle.* 
 
 Whatever prospects of good were opened by this publication of 
 the word of God, and whatever hopes might have been awhile in- 
 dulged for the conversion of the catholics, the subsequent proceed- 
 ings of the Irish parliament were sufficient to have destroyed them, 
 had they been ten thousand times more strong or more brilliant. 
 The parliament, on assembling in 1695, was informed that William 
 had resolved to settle Ireland upon a protestant basis. Not being 
 unwilling to second such a determination, the houses of lords and 
 commons passed a series of laws, (now known as " the penal 
 statutes again papists,") which, says Hallam, and with justice, 
 " have scarce a parallel in European history, unless it be that of 
 the protestants in France, after the revocation of the edict of 
 Nantes, who yet were but a feeble minority of the Avhole people. 
 No papist was allowed to keep a school, or to teach any in 
 private houses, except the children of the family. Severe penal- 
 ties were denounced against sucli as should go themselves, or send 
 others, for education beyond seas in the Romish religion ; and on 
 probable information given to a magistrate, the burden of prov- 
 ing the contrary was thrown on the accused ; the offence not to 
 be tried by a jury, but by justices at quarter sessions. Inter- 
 marriages between persons of different religion, and possessing any 
 estate in Ireland, were forbidden ; the children, in case of either 
 parent being protestant, might be taken from the other, to be 
 educated in that faith. No papist could be guardian to any 
 child ; but the court of chancery might appoint some relation, or 
 other person, to bring up the ward in the protestant religion. 
 The eldest son, being a protestant, might turn his fathers estate 
 in fee simple into a tenancy for life, and thus secure his own 
 inheritance. But if the children were all papists, the father's 
 lands were to be of the nature of gavelkind, and descend equally 
 among them. Papists were disabled from purchasing lands, ex- 
 cept for terms of not more than thirty- one years, at a rent not 
 
 * Anderson's Sketches pp. 77 — 81. It was not until 1828 that a complete 
 edition of the Irish bible, in its appropriate character, left the press. Ibid. p. 
 101. Sec also pp. 88, 89. 
 
IxXvi ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 less than two-thirds of the full value. They were even to cori- 
 form, within six months after any title should accrue hy descent, 
 devise, or settlement, on pain of forfeiture to the next protestant 
 heir; a provision which seems intended to exclude them from 
 real property altogether, and to render the other almost superero- 
 gatory. Arms, says the poet, remain to the plundered : but the 
 Irish legislature knew that the plunder would be imperfect and 
 insecure, while arms remained ; no papist was permitted to retain 
 them, and search might be made at any time by two justices. 
 The bare celebration of catholic rites was not subjected to any 
 fresh penalties ; but regular priests, bishops, and others claiming 
 jurisdiction, and all who should come into the kingdom from 
 foreign parts, were banished, on pain of transportation in case of 
 neglecting to comply, and of high treason in case of returning 
 from banishment. Lest these provisions should be evaded, priests 
 •were required to be registered ; they were forbidden to leave their 
 own parishes ; and rewards were held out to informers who should 
 detect the violations of these statutes, to be levied on the popish 
 inhabitants of the country. To have exterminated the catholics 
 by the sword, or expelled them, like the Moriscoes of Spain, 
 would have been a little more repugnant to justice and humanity, 
 but incomparably more politic."* 
 
 These measures had the effect of inducing some of the more 
 wealthy catholics to conform to the protestant establishment, but 
 the bulk of the people felt deeply aggrieved at such tremendous 
 civil penalties being attached to their religious practice. They 
 clung with fond affection to a church for which their fathers and 
 kinsmen had suffered the loss of property and life, esteeming it to 
 be an honour in such dark days to cheer the priests who minis- 
 tered to themselves, by manifesting stedfast fidelity to their faith. 
 The protestants, exulting in their triumph over their popish 
 fellow countrymen, put forth no effort to communicate a know- 
 ledge of the gospel of Jesus to those whom, for lack of it, they had 
 proscribed. The clergy were continually complaining of their poor 
 livings, and struggling for pluralities, whilst their widely scattered 
 flocks were allowed to remain ignorant of the way of life. The 
 presbyterian ministers, who received a larger grant from the king 
 
 Hallam, chap. 18. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. IxXVll 
 
 and his successors than formerly, were diligent amongst their own 
 people, to preserve them from prelatic doctrines which were 
 inculcated by their rivals in Ulster, and to establish them in the 
 truths of Christianity. But neither they, nor the other protestant 
 dissenters in the country, cared for the souls which were perishing 
 around them. The papists, therefore, classing all protestant 
 sects together, recognized in protestants only the members of 
 favoured (heretical) sects, whose solicitude for the conversion of 
 their Romanist countrymen was fitly expressed, by the confisca- 
 tions and the wrongs which they combined to inflict. 
 
 During the reigns of Anne, George I., and George II., the 
 ecclesiastical condition of the kingdom remained nearly the same 
 as at the close of "William's reign. The papists, though harassed 
 by the penal statutes, gradually extended their influence ; and, 
 as their loyalty was undoubted, they were at length, in the 
 reign of George II., 1^45, allowed to meet publicly for worship. 
 The protestant clergy, generally eager for the emoluments of ofiice, 
 were content, whenever it was possible, to become pluralists ; and 
 their non-residence and culpable negligence of their flocks, gave 
 every advantage to the hard-working and self-denying Romish 
 priests, for the spread of their opinions. The presbyterian 
 ministers were gratified by George I., with an increase of the 
 regium donum and, though this enabled them to increase their 
 efforts for the evangelization of the country, it did not excite 
 them to exertions on behalf of the catholic population. In fact, it 
 would not be too much to say that, during the period now under 
 review, there was no efibrt (worthy the name) made by any section 
 of protestants, to instruct the ignorant population around them. 
 
 The year 1727 is rendered remarkable by a vote, which was 
 passed at the yearly meeting of the quakers then assembled in 
 Dublin. " The practice of importing negroes from their native 
 country was censured in the minutes of their proceedings. The 
 first published record of a similar resolution in London, was at the 
 yearly meeting, 1758. And thus it should appear that the quakers 
 of Ireland were the first public body who protested against the 
 slave trade ; and the abolition of a traffic which has clothed 
 England with glory, and Europe with shame, originated in 
 Dublin."* 
 
 * Whitelaw and Walsh's History vol. ii. p. 834. 
 
Ixxviii ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 In 1745, Mr. Benjamin Latrobe, who was at that time con- 
 nected with the baptist denomination, formed a religious society 
 in Dublin, of persons of various sects and opinions. He afterwards 
 adopted Moravian tenets, and invited Mr. Cennick, a Moravian 
 preacher, to visit Ireland. With that invitation Mr. Cennick 
 complied, and on 1 5th June, 1746, preached his first sermon in 
 the baptist meeting-house, Swift's Alley. From Dublin he pro- 
 ceeded to the north of Ireland ; and, being subsequently assisted 
 by some other ministers, congregations of Moravians were formed 
 in Dublin and a few other places.* 
 
 In 1746, Mr. Williams, a methodist preacher, visited Ireland, 
 with a view to the establishment of methodist societies in the 
 country. His preaching attracted large congregations, and was 
 iattended w^ith so much success, that "a considerable society"t was 
 collected before Mr. Wesley visited the country. In August, 
 1747, that zealous and indefatigable preacher arrived in Dublin, 
 and immediately applied himself to the work of the ministry. 
 He had " large congregations of both poor and rich. Among his 
 hearers he had also the ministers of various denominations. The 
 state of the catholics excited his peculiar sympathy ; and, as he 
 could have little access to them by preaching, he published an 
 address specially for their use." His stay, however, in the country 
 Was at that time very short, for his brother Charles, accompanied 
 by Mr. Charles Perronet, succeeded him in the month of Septem- 
 ber. The society formed in Dublin was, even then, the object of 
 attack by the papists ; and, as the grand jury ignored the bill which 
 was sent up to them against the rioters, it was surrendered " to the 
 fury of a licentious mob." Mr. Charles Wesley, however, encou- 
 raged them in their time of sorrow to " hold fast the profession of 
 their faith without wavering," and had the happiness of beholding 
 their stedfastness. Early in the year 1748, he made " an excursion 
 into the country, where a few preachers were already labouring, 
 and, in some places, with great success." He was in general well 
 received ; but at Cork was so persecuted by a mob, that he found 
 it necessary to lodge informations against their leaders. The 
 grand jury ignored the indictments, and presented Mr. Charles 
 
 * Whitelaw .ind Walsh's History, p. 827. 
 
 t It consisted of two hunilred and eighty members. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 Ixxix 
 
 Wesley and nine of his friends as " persons of ill-fame, vagabonds, 
 common disturbers of his majesty's peace, and prayed that they 
 might be transported." The mob, thus encouraged, proceeded to 
 greater excesses, and even offered five pounds for a swaddler's 
 head.* At the next assizes, the judge apologized to Mr. A\^esley 
 for the improper treatment which he and his friends had received, 
 and dismissed them, at the same time expressing a hope that the 
 police would be better attended to in future. From that time 
 methodism spread in L:eland.t The disturbances, to which the 
 preachers were exposed, were not more numerous than in England ; 
 and the good will of both protestants and papists was to a con- 
 siderable extent secured. 
 
 The celebrated Whitfield visited Ireland in 17^1, and again in 
 1757' The former visit was devoted chiefly to open-air preaching; 
 and in Dublin, Limerick, and Cork, he had large congregations, 
 and great acceptance with the people. " Hundreds, says Dr. 
 Southey, prayed for him when he left Cork ; and many of the 
 catholics said that, if he would stay, they would leave their 
 priests." But during the latter visit to Dublin, he nearly lost his 
 life, through the violence of a popish mob. He was bathed in 
 blood from the wounds which he received, and with some difficulty 
 escaped from their fury J But his preaching had not been in 
 vain ; souls were converted to God, and meetings were established 
 in Dublin and other towns, which were soon after supplied by 
 some ministers of Lady Huntingdon's connexion. In 1774, the 
 congregation in Dublin met in Plunket Street raeeting-house,§ and 
 as this was a revival of the independent body in that city, the 
 circumstance seemed worthy of notice ; for the places of worship, 
 in which the early independent ministers had officiated, had long 
 before this time passed into the hands of the presbyterian body. 
 
 Just before these new sects were introduced into the country, 
 the protestant House of Commons shifted the burden of supporting 
 
 * A name given in derision to the methodist preachers. 
 + Watson's Life of Wesley. Works, vol. v. pp. 153 — 155. Whitelaw and 
 Walsh, pp. 820, 821. 
 
 t riiilip's Life of Whitfield, pp. 373—377. 
 
 § The presbyterian congregation which had formerly met in that place, 
 removed about this time to Ussher's Quay. 
 
IXXX ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 the clergy of the establishment from their own shoulders, and 
 laid it upon the papists. In 1 735, they refused " tithe of pasture" 
 (then demanded by the clergy) ; i. e. they exempted ninety-six 
 acres at least out of every hundred, from contributing to the sup- 
 port of the clergy ; the fatal effects resulting from this measure, 
 were, that it encouraged pasture, and discouraged tillage ; but 
 above all, it relieved rich protestant landlords and graziers, while 
 it threw the burden of supporting the church upon the poor 
 Roman catholics^ farmers and cottiers.* They voted " that the 
 allotments of glebes and known tithes, with other ecclesiastical 
 
 emoluments ascertained before this new demand, are an 
 
 honourable and plentiful provision for the clergy of this kingdom." 
 But the clergy did not think so ; and therefore, in order to support 
 themselves, the bishops and the government of the day formed 
 unions of parishes. Non-residence became frequent if not 
 general. The spiritual condition of the people was neglected, and 
 towards the close of the century the gospel of Christ was but 
 seldom preached from the pulpits of the establishment. The 
 protestants differed from the catholic population around them, only 
 in a greater indifference to the religious opinions which they pro- 
 fessed, and in being the wrongers not the wronged. 
 
 The presbyterian church during the same period manifested a 
 declension in religious zeal, knowledge, and purity. The people, 
 in stead of flocking to hear their ministers, were indifferent as to 
 their preaching, and the ministers in their turn became more 
 sluggish every day. The gospel was by no means generally 
 preached by them ; and public worship was, as the synod of Ulster 
 confessed, " shamefully neglected." Then Arianism and Soci- 
 nianism gradually spread amongst the ministers and the people, 
 moral duties were neglected, and over the province of Ulster, in 
 stead of the light which was once diffused there, a thick and almost 
 unbroken darkness hung. The " regium donum " was constantly 
 increasing during this period, as indeed it is even to the present 
 day, and contributed in no slight degree (we fear) to the re- 
 markable deterioration in piety, morality, and diligence, mani- 
 fested by the ministers. 
 
 ♦ Dean of Audagh's Outlines of the History of the Catholic Church in Ire- 
 land, pp. 142, 143. The Italics are the dean's. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 Ixxxi 
 
 Meanwhile the popish clergy were regular in their discharge of 
 the functions of their office. Their diligence in this respect com- 
 pensated, in the eyes of their flocks, for their general neglect of 
 outward morality ; nor was it imagined by the people, that any 
 peril was connected with the entrusting of their eternal interests 
 to the guidance of pastors who were " blind leaders of the blind." 
 The priests took care to make use of the feelings, which their 
 regular observance of the rites of the Romish church had 
 awakened ; and they did so, with such success, as to secure to 
 their system not merely the warm sympathies but the active exer- 
 tions of their followers. The power of the Romish church thus 
 became every day greater, whilst formal protestantism exhibited 
 all the weakness of decay. 
 
 We close this outline with the eighteenth century, not be- 
 cause we should not delight to dwell on the revival of religion, 
 within the last forty years, in the episcopal and presbyterian com- 
 munions, — not because we feel small interest in the efforts of the 
 nonconformist churches, during the same period, to spread the 
 knowledge of Christ throughout the land, — nor because the move- 
 ments of the Romish church would be uninteresting to narrate, — 
 but because we could not enter into particulars relating to either 
 of these bodies, without aAvakening inquiries and exciting pre- 
 judices (perhaps), which it would be impossible in our narrow 
 limits satisfactorily to answer or remove. To some extent the 
 same reason has operated, so as to cause us to state in general 
 terms the condition of the different sects, during that part of the 
 reign of George III. which has passed under review. 
 
 The survey which we have taken has shown us, that the earlv 
 Irish church was independent, and acknowledged no authority in 
 the Romish bishop over its affairs : — that its earliest ministers 
 were learned, able, and pious men, who protested against the cor- 
 ruptions of Romanism : — that the religious character of the church 
 was gradually lowered, from the time that the influence of the 
 Ostmen was felt in the country, and was eventually changed by an 
 English monarch into a likeness to the papal church : — that no 
 moral, and therefore suitable, means were adopted, to introduce 
 
Ixxxii ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF IRELAND. 
 
 protestant doctrines amongst the Irish, hut that, on the contrary, 
 those doctrines were required to be received, because they were 
 sanctioned by act of parliament ; — that the native Irish were 
 almost wholly neglected, in obedience to the laws, and no adequate 
 spiritual instruction was furnished for them :— that confiscation of 
 property and loss of life followed every attempt, on the part of the 
 Romanists, to gain the ascendancy conferred on the protestants : — 
 that the rivalry of the protestant sects for state patronage has had 
 the effect of deteriorating their piety, of weakening their moral 
 influence, and destroying their ultimate efficiency : — and thus it 
 points to the conclusion, that, in freedom from all state alliance, 
 patronage, and control, in the self-denying zeal of their members, 
 excited by love to Christ and unrestrained by legislative enact- 
 ments, and in humble dependence upon the Spirit of God, have 
 been found and may again be found the surest guarantees of the 
 spiritual purity, peace, diligence, and success of the churches in 
 Ireland. 
 
i' 
 
 THE 
 
 BAPTIST IRISH SOCIETY. 
 
THE 
 
 BAPTIST IRISH SOCIETY. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 ORIGIN AND GENERAL HISTORY OF THE SOCIETY. 
 
 Ireland, once celebrated for its literature and religion, 
 and distinguished as "the land of saints/' has long felt 
 the blighting influence of "the man of sin." Political 
 injustice and a perverted Christianity have combined to 
 extend and perpetuate its misery. Amidst all, however, 
 there werej long before any considerable efforts were made 
 for its evangelization, those who mourned over its moral 
 wretchedness, and prayed for its renovation. Thousands 
 sympathized in the feeling of the excellent Countess of 
 Huntingdon : " Poor wicked Ireland, I trust, will yet 
 have a gospel day. I cannot yet see how or when ; but 
 it must be ; and, till I find out opportunity, my eye is 
 only waiting darkly for its accomplishment." 
 
 In the early part of the present century, it was very 
 powerfully felt by many British Christians, that Ireland 
 could only be evangelized, under God, by voluntary efforts 
 
 B 
 
2 
 
 ORIGIN. 
 
 made by Christians unconnected with established churches. 
 A hierarchy, first popish and then protestant, had existed 
 for centuries ; during all which time, scriptural piety was 
 visibly declining. This feeling led, in 1806, to the estab- 
 lishment of the Hibernian Society, "to extend divine 
 knowledge in Ireland, by the ministry of the gospel, by 
 the dispersion of the holy scriptures and religious tracts, 
 by the formation and support of schools, and by every 
 other lawful and prudent measure, calculated to promote 
 pure religion, morality, and loyalty." This institution 
 laboured with a happy measure of success ; but every 
 year gave new evidence that still more needed to be 
 done, that the whole mighty field might be brought under 
 cultivation. 
 
 In the year 1813, the late Rev. John SafFery, of Salis- 
 bury, and the late Rev. George Barclay, of Kilwinning, — 
 men admirably adapted, by their sound judgment and holy 
 zeal, to ascertain the wants of a country, and to suggest 
 measures for its highest welfare, — were requested by the 
 Committee of the Baptist Missionary Society to visit 
 Ireland on its behalf, and to collect contributions from 
 the few friends of Christ in that country, desirous of the 
 diffusion of the Hght of life among the heathen. These 
 honoured brethren were also encouraged to examine the 
 state of Ireland, with a view to measures being devised 
 for the extension of the gospel of Christ among its in- 
 habitants. 
 
 In the Baptist Magazine for October, in the year last 
 named, Mr. SafFery furnished an account of their visit, 
 derived from their sojourn of from five to six weeks. He 
 laments the abounding of popery; saying that "a person 
 must visit Ireland, and witness in some sort the prevalence 
 of this abomination, to know how completely the con- 
 science's and whole souls of a great population are under 
 the dominion of a bigoted priesthood." He regrets the 
 existence and pernicious influence of Sandemanianism, in 
 
ORIGIN. 
 
 3 
 
 the protestant part of the community, especially in the 
 northern part of the kingdom. The Baptist churches 
 were few and small. Out of eleven, which existed in high 
 prosperity, one hundred and fifty years before that period, 
 five only remained. Of these he says, that although "there 
 is much to deplore, yet there are those, in their communion, 
 who are desiring and praying for better days." He adds, 
 " Ireland wants men, and Irishmen^ if possible, whose hearts 
 are greatly devoted to God ; and who, in the spirit of a 
 Brainerd or Elliott, would take their stand in some town 
 or populous neighbourhood, (of which there are many,) 
 and there preach to, converse with, and watch for souls ; 
 collecting, in as wide a circle as they can well occupy, 
 disciples of Christ." 
 
 Mr. SafFery's letter was the means of arousing that 
 deep feeling of commiseration in the moral and spiritual 
 state of Ireland, which led almost immediately to the 
 formation of the Baptist Irish Society. It became a 
 matter of absorbing consideration, at the weekly meeting 
 of the Baptist ministers in and about London, at the 
 Jamaica Coffee House, St. MichaeFs Alley, Cornhill; 
 where our honoured brethren had been wont to meet for 
 nearly a century, for the purpose of maintaining Christian 
 and ministerial intercourse, and to converse on those sub- 
 jects which either remotely or intimately concerned the 
 interests of the denomination, and the general interests of 
 our Redeemer's kingdom. " After repeated consultations," 
 observes Mr. Pritchard, in his excellent memoir of Mr. 
 Ivimey, "it was agreed that a circular should be addressed 
 by Mr. Button and Mr. Ivimey, the secretaries, to the 
 Baptist ministers in London and its neighbourhood, so- 
 liciting their attendance at the meeting-house in Eagle 
 Street, 6 Dec. 1813. This meeting was held accordingly, 
 and an account of its proceedings was transmitted to the 
 Rev. A. Fuller, by Mr. Ivimey." 
 
 Having noticed the state of Ireland, and having ex- 
 
 B 2 
 
4 
 
 ORIGIN. 
 
 pressed their sympathy with their brethren the Baptist 
 ministers and churches, and declared a just approval of 
 their efforts to spread the savour of the Redeemer's name 
 in that part of the united kingdom, they passed the fol- 
 lowing resolutions : — " That for the purpose of aiding 
 their efforts generally, and increasing the number of 
 labourers in that vast field, we form ourselves into a 
 society, to be called ' The Baptist Society for propagating 
 the gospel in Ireland — That the persons now present be 
 a committee, for promoting the object of this meeting, and 
 that subscriptions be received by any of them, and by 
 Mr. Button, for this purpose; — That Messrs. Ivimey, 
 W. Shenston, and J. Smith, be a sub-committee, who are 
 requested to have an interview with Mr. SafFery, and 
 with his assistance to prepare suitable rules, and adopt 
 other measures, for organizing this Society, to be consi- 
 dered at a future meeting." 
 
 The next meeting was held at the Jamaica Coffee House, 
 5 April, 1814; and was convened by a circular addressed 
 to the pastors of Baptist churches, and their friends, who 
 might be favourable to the measure. On this occasion, 
 William Burls, Esq. was called to the chair; and the 
 sub-committee reported that they had seen Mr. SafFery, 
 and others well acquainted with the state of Ireland, and 
 were more strongly convinced of the urgency of the case ; 
 that they recommend that a society be immediately formed 
 in pursuance of the foregoing resolutions ; that they had 
 fixed on Tuesday the 19th of April, for a general meeting 
 of the friends of the object, at the New London Tavern, 
 Bishopsgate, and had obtained the consent of Joseph 
 Butterworth, Esq., M.P., to take the chair on that occa- 
 sion, at twelve o'clock. At the same meeting it was "re- 
 solved to request Mr. Burls to be the Treasurer, and Mr. 
 Ivimey the Secretary, for the present year." 
 
 In accordance with the preceding arrangement, the 
 general meeting took place 19 April, 1814, at the New 
 
ORIGIN. 
 
 5 
 
 London Tavern. The chair was occupied by the late 
 excellent Joseph Butterworth, Esq., M.P., the son of a 
 venerable Baptist minister, himself a Baptist Wesleyan, 
 who, on that and many subsequent occasions, by his 
 knowledge of Ireland, his amiable manners, and his 
 Christian liberality, greatly advanced the interests of the 
 Society. At this meeting the Secretary of the Hibernian 
 Society attended, and stated that, in the prospect of this 
 Society being established, the other had relinquished that 
 part of its plan which related to preaching, and should in 
 future confine its exertions to schools, and to the circu- 
 lation of bibles and tracts. The number present was not 
 great, yet about 120Z. were contributed to the object; a 
 sum far exceeding the 13Z. 2s, Qd., with which the Baptist 
 Mission commenced, and manifesting, on the part of 
 Christians, an increased sense of their responsibility to pro- 
 mote the spread of the gospel. Three days afterward, 
 ihe venerated Andrew Fuller wrote to Mr. Ivimey, giving 
 " a few pieces of advice such as, that they should " be 
 more anxious to do the work than to get money that 
 they should " be choice in the selection of itinerants 
 and that they should " be less eager as to doing much, 
 than doing it well." On these counsels each successive 
 committee of the Society has endeavoured to act. 
 
 The limits, to which in this sketch we are necessarily 
 confined, will only allow very hasty views of the general 
 proceedings of the Society. During its first year, the 
 Secretary and the Rev. Christopher Anderson, of Edin- 
 burgh, at the request of the committee, spent several 
 weeks in Ireland ; and by their recommendation the com- 
 mittee resolved, that several brethren in Ireland, named 
 by the deputation, should be a corresponding committee; 
 that, in the schools to be formed by the society, the Irish 
 language should be exclusively taught; and that these 
 should be on the circulating or ambulatory plan. 
 
 At their first annual meeting, the committee had to 
 
6 
 
 GENERAL HISTORY. 
 
 report the painful intelligence of the decease of the ex- 
 cellent Andrew Fuller, whose sterling piety and eminent 
 talents had been manifested, in conducting the affairs 
 of the Baptist Missionary Society for twenty-three years. 
 The committee say, "The millions of our fellow subjects in 
 India, both at present and in their future posterity, will 
 pronounce with reverence and affection, in all the dialects 
 of India, the name of Andrew Fuller: nor should the 
 natives of Ireland be untold, that, to this excellent man, 
 the Baptist Society for promoting the gospel among them 
 owes, if not its origin, yet its principal support and en- 
 couragement. At the time when it had not obtained 
 public patronage, it had the powerful assistance of his 
 counsels, and the influence of his friendly contribution. 
 Let it not be forgotten, that the first donation of five 
 pounds was contributed by Andrew Fuller." 
 
 At their annual meeting of 1817, the committee had to 
 report their sense of obligation to the Baptist ladies of 
 London, whose zeal originated the first Female AuxiHary 
 to the Society, which, in its first year, contributed the sum 
 of 631. 17s. 3c?. For some years that auxiliary afforded 
 very liberal aid to the parent institution. 
 
 In 1815, the Rev. John Palmer went to Ireland for 
 a few weeks, on behalf of the Society ; and, in subsequent 
 years, other esteemed brethren have visited the stations 
 occupied by its agents; as, in 1818, the Rev. S. Dobney, 
 of Wallingford ; in 1822, the Rev. Moses Fisher, of Liver- 
 pool ; in 1835, the Rev. Messrs. Morgan, of Birmingham, 
 and Pritchard, of London; in 1837, the Rev. Messrs. 
 Joseph Davis and S. Green ; and in 1838, the Rev. Messrs. 
 J. H. Hinton and C. Stovel. 
 
 In the year 1823, Mr. Ivimey's health being impaired 
 by over exertion, the Rev. George Pritchard was, at his 
 request, affectionately and unanimously invited by the 
 committee to become joint Secretary. In this office he 
 rendered his valuable and gratuitous services to the 
 
GENERAL HISTORY. 
 
 7 
 
 Society, for a succession of years, and till after the death 
 of his excellent coadjutor. 
 
 At the eleventh annual meeting in 1825, the committee 
 reported the decease of the Rev. John SafFery, whose visit 
 to Ireland had led to the formation of the Society, — of Dr. 
 Ryland, whose approbation of its design, in connexion 
 with those of his highly esteemed coadjutors in missionary 
 undertakings, SutclifF and Fuller, had secured for it the 
 public confidence and support, — and of Chapman Barber, 
 Esq., an amiable and excellent member of the committee 
 from the first. On 30 June, in the following year, died 
 Joseph Butterworth, Esq., the valued and tried friend 
 of the Society. His character, in all the relations of private 
 and public life, corresponded with his profession of faith in 
 the Lord Jesus. 
 
 In 1831, a most affecting deficiency of food, amounting 
 indeed to famine, was felt in the county of Mayo, and 
 seriously distressed the children connected with the So- 
 ciety's schools. Sums amounting to more than 2300/., 
 were contributed by the British Baptist churches, and 
 others, for the special object of the relief of the poor Irish, 
 and were dispensed by the Society's agents. 
 
 In 1832, as the funds of the Society were in a depressed 
 state, and the commerce of this country was greatly em- 
 barrassed, the committee accepted the voluntary offer of 
 the Rev. Stephen Davis, one of its valued agents, to visit 
 the United States of America on its behalf. He was 
 received by the American churches with great cordiality, 
 and collected nearly a thousand guineas. 
 
 In October 1833, Mr. Ivimey*s declining health obliged 
 him to tender the resignation of his office, which drew the 
 following response from the committee : — " That the com- 
 mittee, deeply sensible of the important, efficient, and long 
 continued, gratuitous services of their revered Secretary, 
 the Rev. Joseph Ivimey, most deeply regret that the 
 present declining state of his health should render it 
 
8 
 
 ORIGIN. 
 
 imperative on him to resign an office, which, from the 
 commencement of the Society, he has sustained with a 
 zeal and ardour characteristic of the energy of his mind, 
 and the benevolence of his heart ; the influence of which, 
 in connexion with the divine blessing, has been remark- 
 ably exemplified in the successful progress and enlarged 
 prosperity of the institution. And while the committee 
 would affectionately sympathize with their esteemed friend, 
 and bow submissively to that afflictive dispensation, which 
 has thus deprived them of his active and persevering 
 labours, they would be unfeignedly thankful that his 
 valuable life has been continued so long; and they fer- 
 vently pray that if it please the Father of Mercies, it may 
 yet be protracted to devote the remainder of his days 
 to the interesting and beneficial objects, in which, for 
 so lengthened a period, they have been employed." But 
 it was not the will of God that these wishes should be 
 realized. At the annual meeting of 1834, the committee 
 had to report the decease of the energetic, devoted, and 
 disinterested Joseph Ivimey. His name will long be 
 fragrant in the hearts of the friends of this Society ; 
 and thousands, we trust, will eternally praise the Lord of 
 the harvest, for the fruitful and benevolent labours of his 
 servant. 
 
 Such are the principal facts which relate to the origin 
 and general history of the Society, and which call both for 
 gratitude and for holy zeal. We shall now solicit the 
 attention of our friends to more distinct views of the 
 Society's operations. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 PREACHING OF THE GOSPEL — ITINERANCY FORMATION OF CHURCHES, ETC. 
 
 The Society having been formed, its committee wisely- 
 determined to obtain as correct and full information, 
 as possible, of the moral condition of the country whose 
 evangelization they determined, by God's blessing, to pro- 
 mote. With this view, the indefatigable Secretary and 
 the Rev. Christopher Anderson visited Ireland. Mr. Ivimey 
 writes : — " In detailing the events of this short visit, it will 
 be necessary to caution the friends of the society from 
 expecting too much : it is hoped, however, that enough 
 has been accomplished to convince them, that the esta- 
 blishment of the Society was necessary, and that its 
 exertions, if properly and modestly conducted, promise 
 real advantage to that long neglected part of the British 
 empire. 
 
 " The degraded state of the popish population cannot be 
 conceived by those who have not visited popish countries, 
 nor adequately by those who have. We saw enough to 
 convince us that the priests, by prohibiting the use of the 
 Scriptures, * have taken away the key of knowledge thus 
 they ' neither enter into heaven themselves, and those that 
 would they hinder.' 
 
 "Without any wish to exaggerate the baneful evils of 
 popish superstition, it was enough almost to break a com- 
 passionate heart, to see the thousands who attended mass 
 on a holiday, eagerly stretching out their hands to catch 
 what they consider the consecrated water, thrown on them 
 by the priest, and the apparent devotion of many who 
 were muttering over their Ave-Marias. On the outside of 
 
10 
 
 PREACHING OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 a very large popish chapel, erecting at Westport, an old 
 man, a begging pilgrim, was sitting on the ground, re- 
 peating aloud his prayers in Irish, surrounded by a great 
 multitude of people who were seemingly catching his 
 words. Not an Hindoo fakeer could exhibit stronger proof 
 of personal austerities and mortifications, than this old 
 devotee presented ; nor could an Hindoo bazaar have pro- 
 duced a more infatuated populace, than the thousands 
 collected in this respectable commercial town. 
 
 "At this place we were within four miles of the Reek, or 
 Clough-Patrick, a mountain on which it is said St. Patrick 
 fought and conquered the devil's mother ; and from hence 
 also for ever expelled all the venomous reptiles from 
 Ireland. Though these stories are fabulous, the super- 
 stitious and baneful effects resulting from them, which 
 have attached a sort of sanctity to this mountain, are 
 no fables, but the most serious and awful realities. To 
 this place many thousands of persons, twice a year, come 
 from all parts of Ireland, to perform what they call stations. 
 The road to the top of the mountain is said to be at least 
 a mile, and some parts of very difficult access, so that they 
 suffer the most cruel penances in ascending to its summit. 
 Not many months since, in winter, a poor woman, a 
 soldier's wife, with an infant at her breast, reached its 
 cloud-capt top; but, the snow descending, she was pre- 
 vented from returning, and both mother and child died on 
 the top of the Reek." 
 
 This representation of things, however appalling, was 
 not too strong. A pious clergyman, not long after this, 
 said to one of the Society's ministers, " the lower orders 
 are almost all papists, and the higher classes infidels; 
 therefore let us exert ourselves to be useful." 
 
 It will be readily admitted that such a people needed 
 the gospel, which is " the power of God unto salvation;" 
 and the propriety of Mr. Fuller's opinion, that Irishmen, 
 if of the right stamp, would be better for itinerants than 
 
ITINERANCY. 
 
 11 
 
 Englishmen, will be seen. " They should," said he, " not 
 only be men of heart, but of gentle, prudent, and in- 
 gratiating manners, and well affected to the constitution 
 and government of the country/' 
 
 Such men, happily, were soon found. The first itinerant 
 was th§ Rev. Isaac M'Carthy, who is still engaged in the 
 service of the Society. During the first year he preached 
 in about twenty different towns and villages, generally 
 seven or eight times a week ; his preaching was well 
 attended, and was "much blessed to the conversion of 
 sinners, and to help those who had believed through 
 grace." In 1818, the committee reported that this valued 
 brother had travelled, during the four years of his con- 
 nexion with the Society, 20,000 miles. What he then 
 wrote may serve as a correct representation of the general 
 character and labours of the brethren employed, as also of 
 the treatment which they meet with : — " The circuit of 
 my labours is very extensive, as it runs through five coun- 
 ties. I preach every day, and sometimes three times a 
 day. I have about thirty stated places, where I regularly 
 preach the word. It is impossible the committee can 
 form an accurate idea of the extent of my itinerancy, as I 
 run not only into cities, towns, and villages, but at times 
 into the most remote places, where there are but five or 
 six persons to hear the word of life. The scenes, through 
 which I pass, are exceedingly diversified ; as I am, some- 
 times, where the people are so very poor, that I should 
 think it criminal to deprive them of a morsel of food : at 
 other times I am at gentlemen's houses, where I am 
 treated with the greatest kindness. Sometimes sleeping; 
 in mud cabins, with a hole in the wall for a window ; and 
 at other times, I sleep in a bed fit for princes." 
 
 In examining the early reports of the Society, we are 
 struck with the fact that, the more Ireland became known 
 to its agents, the more forcibly did they feel the import- 
 ance of a preached gospel. One of them writes : — " It is 
 
12 ITINERANCY. 
 
 the doleful cry of this kingdom, and which reverberates 
 from mountain to mountain, ' No one careth for me : 
 other kingdoms have bread enough and to spare, but I 
 am left to perish w^ith hunger !' It is also the cry of 
 millions of immortal souls, who are capable of knowing 
 God, and of spending eternity in his presence, 'Come 
 over, and open to us the treasures of heaven, for we are 
 on the brink of destruction for lack of knowledge!' May 
 the God of mercy direct these cries to the hearts of our 
 brethren in England, so as to inspire them with pity and 
 compassion. What are two or three itinerant preachers, 
 among the millions of inhabitants in this kingdom ? Not- 
 withstanding all that are employed by other societies, 
 here is work enough for a hundred preachers, could they 
 be obtained and supported." 
 
 Another agent writes, in 1817 : — " Some people say, 
 popery is on the decline in this nation ; but, if I must 
 give you my candid opinion on that subject, I think to 
 the contrary. Let any one travel as much as I have done, 
 and see the preparations they are making to establish 
 their interest, — the number of priests and friars they are 
 educating, — the monasteries and the superb cliapels they 
 are building in cities, towns, and villages, all through this 
 country, — you would not imagine popery was losing power 
 here; but especially if you knew the dreadful and des- 
 potic influence the priests have over the bodies and souls 
 of the poor people, you would be more convinced of the 
 reality of my idea. The numerous instances of poor 
 people, that have been made to do penance for hearing 
 me preach, both within doors and out of doors, would 
 astonish you; and the ignorance and superstition of the 
 lower orders is beyond description." 
 
 While success is not the rule of the Christian's duty, it 
 encourages him amidst the trials to which he is exposed. 
 Our honoured brethren, from year to year, detail the 
 gratifying results of the blessing of God resting on their 
 
FORMATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 13 
 
 labours. Mr. McCarthy gave, in March 1816, an in- 
 teresting account of the conversion of a man who " was 
 fond of swearing, blaspheming, sabbath-breaking, and 
 distilUng whiskey in private, without paying the duty, 
 and that on the Lord's days and week days. His wife 
 
 came to hear me at F , and invited me to her house. 
 
 I called, and invited me to drink with him. I told 
 
 him I would neither eat bread nor drink water with him, 
 unless he would invite his neighbours to his house to let 
 me preach to them, to which he instantly agreed. I 
 preached that evening to his parlour full of people, from 
 Matt. vii. 21. The sermon was, by the mercy of God, 
 made the power of God to his conviction. Now the still- 
 house is taken down to the foundation." 
 
 In their third report, the committee say : — When it is 
 considered under what discouraging circumstances the 
 labours of the itinerants have been carried on, in counties 
 where the mass of the population are Roman catholics, 
 the committee are of opinion, that as four new churches 
 have been formed, and in several other places materials 
 are collected for others, the preaching of the gospel by 
 the Society's means has been attended by the blessing of 
 Him who only can give testimony to the word of his 
 grace." 
 
 The seventh report says : — "The committee continue to 
 be well satisfied with the labours of their seven itinerant 
 English ministers. Several persons, during the past year, 
 have been added to the churches which they superintend. 
 They have encouraged Mr. M'Carthy to erect a chapel in 
 the town of Abbeyliex, by individually lending a small 
 sum towards its erection ; and they consider it due to the 
 noble proprietor of that town. Lord de Vesci, to acknow- 
 ledge thus publicly the friendship of his lordship toward 
 the objects promoted by this institution, in having be- 
 stowed a piece of land for that purpose, also by becoming 
 an annual subscriber to the Society. At T , a village 
 
14 
 
 FORMATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 in the sphere of Mr. M'Carthy's labours, the people have 
 erected a large school-room, which is also to be used for 
 preaching: this has been done entirely by their own 
 labours, and at their own expense. They are desirous 
 that it should be legally secured, in trust, for the use of 
 the Society." 
 
 Perhaps the following account of the administration of 
 Christian baptism, in the place just named, will not be 
 unacceptable to our readers. It was given by Mr. 
 M'Carthy, in a letter to the secretaries, under date of 
 November, 1822:— 
 
 "Sunday 11, proceeded to T ; and, as I had pre- 
 viously published my intention of baptizing a catholic, 
 the assembly was so numerous, that no house in the 
 neighbourhood could contain the people. Hence, I was 
 of necessity obliged to use my new house there, although 
 it was not entirely finished. I preached from those re- 
 markable words in the Acts — * And they went down both 
 into the water, both Philip and the eunuch ; and he bap- 
 tized him.' Immediately after the conclusion of the ser- 
 mon, we proceeded to the river ; and on our way the man 
 said, * Sir, if you have no objection, I will speak a few 
 words at the water's edge.' I consented ; and, as soon as 
 I had concluded my lecture, he instantly addressed the 
 people in a very satisfactory manner. For near a quarter 
 of an hour, he recited a number of passages from the 
 word of God, to justify himself in the change he had 
 made. He then said, ' My friends, for three years have I 
 been convinced of the errors of the system in which I was 
 brought up ; yet, awful to say, although I saw that I was 
 wrong in my religious opinions, and consequently wrong 
 in all the actions of my life, nevertheless, I did not know 
 how to remedy myself ; I did not then know the gospel, 
 but I now know it ; and the death of my dear Redeemer, 
 and the salvation purchased for me, and all who believe in 
 him, is now the joy and delight of my soul.' I then went 
 
FORMATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 15 
 
 down with him into the water, and immersed him, in the 
 name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
 Ghost. The multitude was great ; and the attention of 
 the people, I was going to say, unequalled. The first 
 rank lay down on the brink of the river, the second 
 stooped, and the third looked over them. His wife and 
 many others were in floods of tears. She said, if she had 
 had change of raiment, nothing should have kept her out 
 of the water. This was the first person ever baptized in 
 that neighbourhood ; and, indeed, it was asserted that I 
 would not dare to venture to baptize in the open day. 
 They said, that I would baptize him, either in the night 
 or early in the morning ; but they would watch me. In- 
 stead of that, being fully convinced I was in the path of 
 duty, and reviving the good old way of baptizing believers 
 on the profession of their faith in the Lord Jesus, I re- 
 solved to give the utmost publicity to it. Hence, I not 
 only published it myself, but likewise sent all the agents 
 I could employ, to the surrounding towns, villages, and 
 neighbourhood, to inform the people of it ; and the con- 
 course was great indeed. I preached at six o'clock in the 
 evening, and the person who had been baptized offered up 
 the first prayer. This astonished many, that one so lately 
 brought to the knowledge of the truth, should pray and 
 speak so correctly ; and, particularly, as he had so lately 
 emerged out of the horrible darkness of the church of 
 Rome." 
 
 The remaining pages of this chapter may properly be 
 devoted to the exhibition of a few facts, illustrative of the 
 spirit in which the gospel has, in many instances, been 
 listened to in Ireland. 
 
 In December 1835, Mr. Mullarky wrote to the com- 
 mittee as follows : — " At C , the congregation was 
 
 larger than I observed on former occasions ; and some of 
 the people came, at night, a distance of three Irish miles, 
 across bogs and ditches. Before preaching, I had about 
 
16 
 
 FORMATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 two hours' conversation with the villagers, on the most 
 important subjects. Their questions and answers were 
 truly interesting, and, from their knowledge of the scrip- 
 tures, there is reason to believe that the wilderness will 
 soon blossom as the rose. They related a pleasing cir- 
 cumstance regarding a young man in the neighbourhood, 
 who spent a great part of his time in the priest's house, 
 and, from the prejudice of education, having no inter- 
 course with protestants, was under the impression that 
 they worshipped the devil. A short time ago, he took 
 courage, in the absence of his companions, to hear Mr. 
 Bates preach ; when, I trust, by the help of Him who is 
 able to soften the hard heart, his prejudice was removed, 
 and he left the house convinced that * we are the circum- 
 cision which worship God in the spirit, and rejoice in 
 Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh.' From 
 that time he has been reading the scriptures attentively, 
 determined not to be hindered by the priest, or any other 
 person, inquiring after the matters which involve his 
 eternal interest. 
 
 "At S , the congregation was also large and in- 
 teresting. Many of the people remained a considerable 
 time after preaching; asking questions regarding the 
 gospel. When the night was far spent, I asked the man 
 in whose house I lodged, what was his usual time for 
 going to bed ; he said, ' Eleven o'clock, sir ; but, as we 
 have you to converse with, we would not think it long to 
 sit up until morning.' " 
 
 April 1836, Mr. Bates writes : — "The preaching stations 
 have been well attended ; nearly one hundred persons pre- 
 sent at some of them in the county of Leitrim. The con- 
 gregation at C , also, has been rather on the increase 
 
 lately ; and I hope that the Lord is showing us a token 
 for good. There are some hopeful inquirers, and I have 
 lately baptized two. One is a poor old man, nearly 
 seventy years of age, living nearly thirty miles from 
 
FORMATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 17 
 
 C y and the other about three. The latter was for- 
 merly a Roman catholic. Since his becoming a Christian, 
 he has been banished from home; and I am afraid that 
 he must leave the country, on account of the persecution 
 with which he is called to contend, from the members of 
 that corrupt hierarchy which he has left. This is the 
 second of that family which has joined our church; and, 
 though they have been driven from home, a third seems 
 to be on the inquiry, and, by the blessing of God^ we 
 hope that he will be brought to know the grace of God in 
 truth." 
 
 Mr. McCarthy, who has alreadjr been introduced to the 
 reader as the first itinerant employed by the Society, wrote 
 thus, a few months since : — 
 
 " There are many things, associated with the recollection 
 of the last year, which have put my faith and confidence 
 
 in God to the utmost test. Our church at F had 
 
 nearly been frittered by emigration and death ; but, thanks 
 be to God, it still exists. Since its formation, seven have 
 died, rejoicing in hope of the glory of God, and we have 
 lost by emigration thirty-three. We have not suffered 
 
 such bereavements at R . Two have been added by 
 
 baptism within the last year. We have thirty-four 
 members on the book ; and both of the little churches are 
 giving evidence they are in Christ. It is now near nine 
 
 months since I came to C ■ ; and, although I have said 
 
 my faith and my confidence have been put to the utmost 
 test the past year, and particularly since I came here, still 
 it is a matter of much consolation and encouragement, the 
 Lord has not left me without some indications of his 
 favour. Three persons have been baptized, and there are 
 others earnestly inquiring after the good and the old way. 
 
 "In this town there are about 17,000 inhabitants; 
 there is, therefore, an ample field for labour. And, not- 
 withstanding that the minds of the people are mostly 
 checked by the fear of man, many will privately hear the 
 
 c 
 
18 
 
 FORMATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 word of God, who dare not hear it openly. At sundry- 
 times, several Roman catholics, after nightfall, have called 
 on me for the express purpose ; with whom I have con- 
 versed, for hours, on the fundamental principles of the 
 gospel. Some of them are attentively reading the word 
 of God, and are athirst for the water of life. One of 
 them came recently to hear at our chapel, and he told me 
 he never felt so much about his condition before. Another 
 brought a borrowed bible with him ; and I was surprised 
 to find the progress he had made in the knowledge of the 
 scriptures in so short a time. Good has been done in this 
 country. 1 have baptized in all, one hundred and ninety- 
 one persons. It is true, they are in different places ; yet is 
 not God glorified? and does not this show that the efforts of 
 the Baptist Irish Society, to extend the Redeemer's king- 
 dom in this wilderness, have been crowned with success ? I 
 think this fact alone, were there not another, that about two 
 hundred souls have been converted, and that they have 
 shown their obedience to Christ's authority, should answer 
 the inquiry. What good has resulted from the operations of 
 the Baptist Irish Society ? It must be remembered, too, 
 that the usefulness of a Baptist minister is very much 
 cast into the shade, except wherein baptisms are recorded. 
 If the number of persons brought under the influence of 
 the gospel, and finally converted were recorded, would the 
 amount of good done by one of your agents stop at one 
 hundred and ninety-one ? Certainly not. There are 
 many, now in other societies, who have received their first 
 impressions through the same instrumentality, and acknow- 
 ledge it to be so." 
 
 Another brother has communicated the following re- 
 marks : — " On Feb. 7th, I visited B , where I had a 
 
 congregation of upwards of eighty persons. The whole 
 appearance of the meeting was good. Old and young, 
 from both town and country, stuffed together, drinking 
 in the truths of the word, and, with their bibles in their 
 
FORMATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 19 
 
 hands, marking the passages referred to, is surely cheering 
 evidence that the God of all grace intends to effect some 
 good there. But, while the Lord's word is thus appearing 
 to take root in the minds of the people, old envious pre- 
 judice is endeavouring to prevent it springing up. While 
 she is exposing, in the blackest light, the awful sin of 
 ' lay preaching,' as she calls it, and ' unlearned men 
 handling the word of God,' she is, unintentionally, doing 
 the greatest good to the cause she is wishing to hinder, by 
 driving out many to hear ' whether these things be so 
 and I thank her most heartily for it. Speaking on this 
 subject, a friend from that place says to me, ' Don't fear : 
 go on as you have done : don't hunt any away by unne- 
 cessarily putting forward your own peculiarities, or touch- 
 ing their prejudices. Preach God's gospel faithfully and 
 simply, as you have always done, and you will decidedly 
 succeed : you have got the attention of the people, and 
 they are determined, at all hazards, to give you a hearing.* 
 Another, who has been friendly from the first, and who 
 has succeeded in bringing others with him to hear, being 
 asked why he was so favourable to the * new preacher,' 
 replied, ' I am forced to it from sense of duty. First, his 
 preaching is plain and simple ; and I never sat under any 
 teaching that comforted me so much. And, secondly, 
 from receiving nourishment to my own soul, I am anxious 
 that others share the benefit.' A third said, he ' came first 
 to hear, with the decided intention of picking up all the 
 imperfections of the * lay preacher,' and of exposing them 
 afterwards ; but, now, he would not stay away. Others 
 are saying, * What can be the reason that such crowds are 
 flocking to hear this new man ? he visits none, (he being 
 seven miles off,) and he is never here but one hour or two 
 on the evening of his meeting. Besides, he is unlearned. 
 Surely he must have a different gospel from the other.' " 
 
 From another letter, we have the following narrative : — 
 " No doubt you will recollect the old person that I men- 
 
 c 2 
 
20 
 
 FORMATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 tioned in a letter, dated Oct. 1, 1840, inserted in the 
 * Chronicle ' for the November of that year, called Mary. 
 She is still alive. I often see her, and have my mind 
 refreshed by reading to, and talking with her, about eternal 
 things. She continues stedfast in her profession of the 
 Lord Jesus, for which she suffers from her son and her 
 Roman catholic neighbours. On the 17th of April last, I 
 had a crowded and very interesting assembly of persons 
 hearing me speak of the Lamb of God, from a portion of 
 
 scripture in a house in T , among whom I noticed ' Old 
 
 Mary.' Her son, urged on by other of the loving sons of 
 mother church, threatened to banish her if she would go 
 
 to hear the ' C preacher, L .' None of these 
 
 things moved her. She came ; and, had you been there, 
 you would have been delighted with her expressions of 
 gratitude, for what your Society has been the means of 
 doing for her through my weak instrumentality. But the 
 best is yet to come. The next day after she attended my 
 meeting, the priest held what is called ' confession,' in one 
 
 of the houses of Roman catholics, in T . ^ Old Mary' 
 
 must be there, if by any means it can be effected. The 
 Jesuitical mildness of flattery failed to coax her to the 
 confession. The lamentable picture of a person dying, 
 without the rites of the church or the consolations of the 
 clergy, had no effect. As a last and desperate effort to 
 reclaim this poor wanderer, she was threatened with banish- 
 ment, starvation, &;c., if she would not go ; and go she 
 did not. The hour appointed, for this awfully delusive and 
 soul-destroying practice to commence, arrived. The sin- 
 pardoning sinner made his appearance in the presence of a 
 vast multitude, who w^ere anxiously waiting to have their 
 accounts balanced by this agent of the spiritual traffic in 
 the souls of men. The house was filled ; and outside the 
 pathway was crowded to the street; but 'Mary* was not 
 amongst them. For a few days she suffered from the 
 taunts and ridicule of those about her. Finding that all 
 
FORMATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 21 
 
 their plans had failed, their persecution has now, in a great 
 measure, subsided, and Mary remains unmoved in her 
 attachment to that Saviour, of whom she said, eighteen 
 months ago, that 'he was all her hope and trust for 
 heaven.' " 
 
 If we are asked, what doctrines are made the leading 
 topics of the ministry of our brethren in Ireland ? — we 
 answer, in language used in reference to a similar inquiry 
 in 1824: — ''As to the sentiments of our preachers, the 
 most prominent is, the grand article for which the early 
 reformers contended in opposition to the church of Rome, 
 that we are justified in the sight of God by faith in the 
 all-sufficient sacrifice which Christ once offered for sin, 
 without any works or merits on the part of man. The 
 idea of merit, in a sinful creature, we utterly renounce, and 
 rely solely on the merits of the Redeemer. We teach men 
 that religion is a personal thing ; — that it has its seat in the 
 heart ; — that no rites or ceremonies, even those of divine 
 appointment, have any inherent efficacy to secure the 
 divine favour, nor does their absence exclude from it ; and 
 that their utility depends on the faith, repentance, and the 
 spirit of him who observes them; — that it is not the com- 
 munity to which we belong, nor the sentiments we adopt, 
 nor the forms we observe, that can constitute us the sons 
 of God ; but our possessing that true spirit of faith, which 
 purifies the heart, conforms us to the image of the Saviour, 
 and influences us to keep all the commands of God ; and, 
 to all who sincerely believe in the Son of God, we announce 
 the glad tidings of forgiveness and salvation." 
 
 Before closing this chapter, it may be interesting to our 
 friends to read the following graphic account, from the 
 pen of the late Rev. Josiah Wilson, a devoted and ex- 
 cellent agent of the Society, who died of the cholera, 
 in 1832. 
 
 " I am glad that the committee enable me to support 
 myself on my journeys; for neither my feelings nor my 
 
22 
 
 FORMATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 judgment would allow me to intrude on the kindness 
 of the poor creatures, with whom I am sometimes obliged 
 to lodge. I can preach gratis, and with pleasure, in a 
 cabin; but my conscience will not allow me to eat and 
 drink on the same terms, unless I know that the people 
 can afford it. 
 
 " It gives me pleasure to inform you, that I think I am 
 now where my Lord and Master would have me to be ; 
 and, if he makes me useful, I hope this will reward those 
 who sent me to this country. Had I not resided some 
 months in Dublin, I should probably, had I come direct to 
 Connaught, have turned from it with disgust, before I had 
 taken sufficient time to see and to feel for the miserable 
 state of the inhabitants. But now I am happy in labour- 
 ing among them ; although I know by experience what ' a 
 soft day' is in Ireland, and anticipate many of them. I 
 have already been washed out of bed, and am sometimes 
 so situated as to be tempted to murmur; yet, recurring to 
 principles, considering whose I am, and whom I serve, 
 and the objects I have in view, and recollecting who it 
 was that said, ' the Son of Man hath not where to lay his 
 head,' I have dined on potatoes and milk, have retired to 
 bed without either tea or supper, have slept soundly 
 between clean sheets upon straw, and continued my jour- 
 ney in the morning with joy. For this disposition I desire 
 to be thankful ; and I can truly say, that the last three 
 months were the happiest I have spent in Ireland: the 
 reason is, I know that I am useful in the schools; and 
 the attention, which is given to my preaching, induces me 
 to suppose that my labour is not in vain. 
 
 " I never so well understood, till since I have been in 
 the wilds of Connaught, the exclamation of the prophet, 
 ' How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him 
 that bringeth good tidings of joy !' The pleasure that 
 sometimes sparkles in the eyes of my hearers, proves that 
 my message is glad tidings to them ; though I am obliged 
 
FORMATION OF CHURCHES. 23 
 
 to leave it, as the ostrich does its eggs, to be hatched 
 by the sun; but I can trust it with him who hath said, 
 * My word shall not return unto me void.' " 
 
 It will be in the recollection of many, that it was by the 
 blessing of God on labours similar to those of the Baptist 
 Irish Society, that the Rev. Augustus Montague Toplady 
 was brought to the knowledge of the truth. Referring to 
 that event, he writes thus in his diary : — " Strange that 
 I, who had so long sat under the means of grace in England, 
 should be brought nigh to God in an obscure part of 
 Ireland, amidst a handful of God's people, met together in 
 a barn, and under the ministry of one who could hardly 
 spell his name! Surely it was the Lord's doing!" It 
 is worthy of record, also, that several humble and useful 
 ministers of the gospel have been raised out of churches 
 formed by the agency of this society in Ireland. Besides 
 many who are engaged as agents there, more than one or 
 two brethren might be mentioned, who at the present 
 moment occupy important stations as pastors of churches 
 in this country ; and may we not expect that, in answer to 
 fervent and believing prayer, the Society may be still more 
 eminently blessed in this respect ? " The harvest truly is 
 great, but the labourers are few ; pray ye, therefore, the 
 Lord of the harvest, that he would send forth labourers 
 into his harvest.*' 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 READING OF THE SCRIPTURES — DISTRIBUTION OF THE BIBLE, TRACTS, ETC. 
 
 The commencement of the Baptist Irish Society was, 
 indeed, a " day of small things," in respect of the number 
 of its friends, and the amount of its funds. Even those, 
 with whom it originated, knew but little of the magnitude 
 of the work in which they had engaged, of the difficulties 
 which opposed its execution, or of the most suitable means 
 to attain the end that they had in view. They felt com- 
 passion for the miseries which afflicted Ireland ; they knew 
 that she had been too long overlooked and neglected; 
 they believed that the gospel, when applied by the Holy 
 Spirit, would heal the most inveterate moral maladies; 
 they, therefore, resolved to attempt the further extension 
 of the gospel in Ireland, humbly expecting the blessing of 
 Him who has said, " My word shall not return unto me 
 void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and 
 it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it." Desirous 
 of entering a part of that large field which had been left 
 uncultivated, the committee resolved to teach the Irish 
 language in those provinces where it was the prevailing 
 speech, and directed all their inquiries to find out suitable 
 agents for that undertaking. Many months, however, 
 passed away, before they could hear of a single teacher, or 
 of a place where a school could be established for that 
 purpose : fears were actually entertained, that no suitable 
 Irish scholar would be found, and that the objects pro- 
 posed, of teaching the aborigines of the country, must 
 be relinquished. 
 
READING OF THE SCRIPTURES. 
 
 25 
 
 It pleased God, however, to influence the heart of a 
 good man, who resided in the neighbourhood of Shgo, to 
 take a journey to Dubhn for the purpose of offering his 
 services; and he was engaged in November 1814. This 
 was Mr. WilHam Moore, the faithful servant of the So- 
 ciety, whose labours and travels, as a reader and expounder 
 of the Irish scriptures, have been most extensively useful 
 among his countrymen. In one of the earliest communi- 
 cations of Mr. Moore, he mentioned the pleasure expressed 
 by a very old man, living on an unfrequented mountain, on 
 hearing the Irish scriptures read. With a kind of ecstacy, 
 he exclaimed in Irish, "The candle is now lit, and I hope 
 it will never be put out. We were a long time in dark- 
 ness !" Happily, to this hour, the committee have always 
 been able to obtain and employ a considerable number of 
 readers of the Irish scriptures. 
 
 The original purpose of the committee was not a little 
 strengthened, by the opinion expressed by the late ex- 
 cellent Thomas Scott, the commentator. Writing to Joseph 
 Butterworth, Esq., 4 Nov., 1816, that eminent clergyman 
 said, " I am so well pleased with the plans and proceedings 
 of the Baptist Society, for attempting the instruction of 
 the Irish, especially the reading of the scriptures in Irish, 
 to those who understand no other language, that I wish to 
 become a subscriber to it. I have always thought that 
 the only effectual plan, for civilizing that rude people, was, 
 to teach them Christianity, and bring them acquainted 
 with the sacred scriptures ; and that a number of zealous 
 and simple teachers of the grand outlines of our common 
 religion, if they could get access to the lower orders of the 
 people, would eflect more than either acts of parliament, or 
 the wisest plans of any other kind devised by the most 
 sagacious politicians ; and, though the present attempt is 
 made by those from whom I differ on some points of 
 inferior importance, yet it promises fair to lead the way to 
 attempts of more extensive range, and of more enlarged 
 success." 
 
26 
 
 READING OF THE SCRIPTURES. 
 
 Every one must see the importance of employing, as 
 readers of the scriptures, none but men of God, pious and 
 humble in their deportment, and prudent in all their in- 
 tercourse with the people. What Mr. Wilson wrote, many 
 years since, of some of them, will, we believe, generally 
 apply : — " These are men indeed wondered at, not for their 
 erudition, not for the splendour of their talents, nor for 
 their eminence of rank ; but because they are ^ mighty in 
 the scriptures,' and thereby able to point out the refuges of 
 lies to which so many resort, and to show how the 
 thousands in this unhappy country may be relieved. For 
 these persons, there is always a cordial welcome in their 
 cabin. Their language, their manners, their customs, and 
 (where they are known) their object, will ensure them the 
 warmest corner, the pipe, the potatoe, and, if they have it, 
 the milk, and the lodging. To hear the scriptures ex- 
 plained in their own language, is the delight of the 
 peasantry ; their ready and appropriate expressions, during 
 the exercise, fully demonstrate their attention to the sub- 
 ject. In this work none, but such men as are employed, 
 can be engaged. They must not be learned or refined ; 
 nor must they be ministers. With the former there would 
 be an insurmountable bashfulness, and against the latter 
 a prejudice in many cases, that, if it admitted him into 
 their cabin, would distort all he said. This remark is 
 confined to the first introduction of those who read or 
 expound the scriptures." 
 
 In the twelfth annual report, presented in 1826, the 
 same valued minister writes, of this class of men : — " My 
 opinion of these persons, as to their usefulness, is un- 
 changed ; nor do I think that that usefulness, in any 
 respect, is exceeded by any class of men in the kingdom. 
 As to the probable number of persons taught by them, an 
 estimate can only be formed by stating, that, in the day 
 time, they literally go into the highways and hedges, to 
 speak on religious subjects, and to direct those in error 
 
DISTRIBUTION OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 27 
 
 into the way of truth ; and the evening, and sometimes a 
 great part of the night, is spent in reading and explaining 
 the scriptures, in Enghsh or in Irish, to the number of 
 from five to twenty or thirty persons ; often changing the 
 place, and, of course, nearly as often their hearers." Not 
 a few of those who have been thus employed have, them- 
 selves, been the fruits of the Society's labours. 
 
 It is gratifying to record, that, in the earhest years of 
 the existence of the Baptist Irish Society, the British and 
 Foreign Bible Society, concerned for the highest interests 
 of the sister country, printed an edition of the Old Testa- 
 ment, and a second edition of the New Testament, both 
 in the Irish language ; and that, down to the present 
 period, that Society has supplied copies of the sacred 
 volume for distribution in Ireland, with great and noble 
 liberality. Similar conduct has marked the career of suc- 
 cessive committees of the Religious Tract Society. 
 
 It was long ago well remarked, in reference to popery 
 in Ireland, " Error, indeed, may at times bear rule, but 
 the approach of truth must ever cause the termination of 
 her sway. Although fascinating delusions, fostered by 
 habit, and strengthened by prejudice, are seldom detected 
 with willingness ; yet yield they must, in most cases, to 
 the bright shining of truth, whose piercing rays seldom 
 fail of penetrating the thin and gaudy dress they wear." 
 The truth of this statement has been amply demonstrated, 
 in connexion with the reading of the scriptures, by those 
 employed by the Baptist Irish Society. 
 
 It may be well to give a few instances, in which those 
 thus instructed have risen superior to the influence of the 
 priesthood, when that influence has been shown to oppose 
 the progress of truth. The first Report of the Society 
 instances a young man, who began reading the New 
 Testament to the father and sisters of the parish priest. 
 The novelty of hearing the scriptures read in Irish first 
 attracted him, and at length he was so much delighted 
 
28 
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 with the scriptures, that he offered the young man the use 
 of a school-house, large enough to contain 120 children. 
 The young man replied, that he was afraid the priest 
 would not suffer it. The old gentleman said, " Is it for 
 reading that book, that he will oppose it ? You do it, and 
 I will see that the priest shall not prevent you !" 
 
 The following facts are also gathered from the same 
 document: — "A few sabbaths since," writes one of the 
 agents, "the priests, in one day, in every part I could 
 hear of, publicly proclaimed, in the most authoritative 
 tone, (as their manner is) that none of their congregations 
 should read the scriptures, or hear them read ; and that 
 such of their children as had them should return them. 
 The consequence was, that the next day, there were re- 
 turned, in many schools, from ten to thirty Testaments in 
 each. I told you in my last, that I had the parents well 
 prepared for the reception of the scriptures; and the con- 
 sequence was, notwithstanding the threatenings of the 
 priests, that out of ninety English and Irish Testaments 
 that I had distributed, only one was returned. 
 
 " An old man, two days after the uproar by the priests, 
 asked me if I would lend him a Testament, that he might 
 read Irish. I told him that the priest would not allow 
 him to read it ; and his reply was, ' Oh, the priest crows 
 very well, whom will he frighten ? I will not be stopped 
 by him, nor dare he attempt it.' I was really overjoyed 
 to observe his firmness, and said, ^ Well, Patrick, you 
 shall get one to-morrow.' When I gave it him, and he 
 had read it, he exclaimed, ^Well, it is death only shall 
 part us !' " 
 
 In 1827, Mr. Berry furnished an account of a con- 
 versation between James Burns, a recent convert, and a 
 priest, named Devins. Burns had been persuaded once 
 more to go to confession, when the following dialogue 
 took place : — 
 
 Priest. When were you at confession ? 
 
DISTRIBUTION OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 29 
 
 Burns. Four years ago. 
 
 Priest. When were you at mass ? 
 
 Burns. It is four years since. 
 
 Priest. Unfortunate man ! you are without hope and 
 God in the world. 
 
 Burns. It is quite the contrary, sir : I have had more 
 peace of mind, more hope, and more consolation, these 
 three years past, than I had when I was a regular attend- 
 ant at mass and confessions. 
 
 Priest. Pray, where did you get this consolation ? 
 
 Burns. In the Bible, sir. 
 
 Priest {rather surprized). In the Bible ! I suppose you 
 have become a biblical new light ! From whom did you 
 get that obscure book ? 
 
 Burns. From a scripture reader. 
 
 Priest. Well then, sir, go and confess to the scripture 
 reader. 
 
 Burns {rising from his knees). With deference to you, 
 sir, I shall neither confess, for remission of sins, to you, 
 nor to the scripture reader. 
 
 " There is a poor widow in my neighbourhood," says 
 one of the readers, in 1832, " who is in the habit of hear- 
 ing me read occasionally. She has two of her children 
 going to our school ; and, a few days ago, when the priest 
 was hearing confession, in her brother's house, and she 
 kneeled to him, he asked her, if her children went to the 
 free school ? She told him that they did. He told her 
 that he would not give her absolution, until she would 
 take them away. She told him that she would not ; for 
 she was very thankful to those that were giving clothes 
 and education freely to her children, as she was not able 
 to pay for them. * Well,' said the priest, ' I will pay for 
 your children, if you take them from the free school 
 ' No,' said she, ' you did not ask me, these three years 
 past, how I paid for them ; and when their father died, 
 you had to get your own demands.' ^ Well,' said the 
 
30 
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 priest, ' I will cut you off from my flock.' ^ Do/ said she, 
 ^ as soon as you please.' The following day, her children 
 were the first at the school, and she is very attentive in 
 coming to my house, every night to hear me read." 
 
 Another wrote in the same year : — " I went to a village 
 
 called T , and called on a man named W , 
 
 who was very ill ; this being one of the best opportunities 
 that this country affords, as the neighbours frequently 
 visit the sick. I continued reading and explaining for more 
 than three hours ; and then proceeded to the next village, 
 where there was a child dead. I continued for some time 
 reading, till at length I was interrupted by a man of the 
 
 name of W , who said, that all I said and read seemed 
 
 to have great effect upon those who knew no better ; but, 
 as for his part, he would not credit the books that I had ; 
 but, if they were sanctioned by the priest, he would have 
 no objection. I then asked him which he would believe, 
 God or the priest ? ^ God,' said he, ' I suppose.' Well, 
 said I, God commands all, rich and poor, small and great, 
 to read his word, or hear it read.' * If you prove that to 
 me from the Douay Bible,' said he, * I will be much 
 obliged to you.' ' I will,' said I ; * if you bring me one, I 
 will lay my Bible aside and take yours.' He sent that 
 moment for the Douay, and I showed him from it the 
 express command of God to read, and the punishments 
 that he inflicted on those that neglected his holy word. 
 
 He took the book out of my hands, and said that he 
 would be obliged to me, if I would read a part of the 
 third chapter of St. John's gospel. When I read three 
 verses, he turned to the tenth chapter of the same gospel. 
 I then read nine verses. ' Well,' said he, * read the twen- 
 tieth cha{)ter.' After reading, he said, ' I do not see 
 any difference between the two books ; I will not believe 
 any man that there is any harm in reading your Bible, 
 and I will tell the priest that I compared the two Bibles 
 together, and will know his reason for condemning the 
 Protestant Bible.' " 
 
DISTRIBUTION OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 31 
 
 Of course there can be no difficulty in accounting for 
 the opposition of the priesthood ; if there were, a young 
 priest, in conversation with one of his hearers in 1827, 
 solved the mystery : — " they are afraid, if their people 
 read the scriptures, they will no longer follow them." 
 
 While, however, it is gratifying to see these evidences 
 of mental emancipation from priestly domination, it is still 
 more delightful to know, that very many instances have 
 come to light, in which the gospel has been made the 
 power of God unto salvation, and has been adorned in 
 the lives and honoured in the deaths of those who have 
 received it. We will briefly refer to a few cases. 
 
 In 1837, Mr. Berry wrote : — " You will be delighted to 
 hear the change which has taken place in Martin Wills's 
 mind; he is now, in all probability, near his end ; but O, 
 how happy that end ! I held meetings for reading and 
 prayer frequently in his house, and often departed from 
 him sorrowing. He was a very upright man in his deal- 
 ings, but imagined that his own goodness of heart would 
 recommend him to God. Now the case is quite altered; 
 he views himself as the very chief of sinners, and con- 
 fesses his heart to be depraved and desperately wicked. I 
 have been much with him of late, and there can be no 
 doubt of his conversion to God. On Friday evening, after 
 singing and prayer, I inquired. Do you love Jesus V He 
 exclaimed, ' O yes, blessed Jesus, I do love thee ! I do 
 embrace thee, for I feel persuaded that thou art dwelling 
 in my heart !' On Saturday and Lord's day, I found him 
 in the same, or more exalted frame of mind. The world, 
 which formerly occupied so much of his thoughts, gives 
 him not the least concern ; even his wife and children, 
 after commending them to his heavenly Father, appear to 
 have no concern. Seldom have ^ I witnessed a more in- 
 teresting case than his." 
 
 In 1841, one of the readers, a member of the Rev. Dr. 
 Carson's church at Tubbermore, wrote : — " Icalled in 
 
32 
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 another house, in one apartment of which was lying, on a 
 hard bed of straw, a female about seventy years old, a 
 Roman catholic ; she was suffering severe sickness. The 
 room was damp, the window broken, and the rain beating 
 in, and she had scarcely bed-clothes sufficient to cover 
 her. She knew me, and expressed great joy at seeing me. 
 I spoke to her of her situation. * I am,' said she, ' in a 
 poor case indeed, I have had nothing to eat for these 
 three days, and can get no drink but water ; but I hope I 
 will soon be in a better country than this.' Rejoiced to 
 hear her speak in this way, I said, * That is a glorious 
 hope, Mary, if you have fixed it on a good foundation.' 
 ' My whole hope,' she said, ' is in Jesus. He is all my 
 trust. I believe in his blood, and nothing else. It is all 
 folly/ she said, with particular emphasis, * it is folly to 
 trust to ourselves, or our clergy, or to what they can do for 
 us. Nothing hut the hlood of Jesus can wash out my sins.' 
 I then asked her how she learned that way of salvation. 
 
 * I often heard it among Mr. Carson's hearers,' she said ; 
 'but I heard it with joy from yourself, at Mr. Stevenson's, 
 last summer. I was sorry when you left us : but you 
 were useful to my poor soul, the time you did attend; 
 and I hope to more than me. May the Lord bless 
 you !' 
 
 " I think," the reader adds, " there is much encourage- 
 ment in this. Mr. Stevenson is the magistrate of Tubber- 
 more. Last summer I attended at his place every Satur- 
 day morning, to read and speak of Jesus to the beggars 
 of the neighbourhood, who were gathered there on that 
 day in every week, to have their wants supplied by Mr. 
 S. There were usually from twenty to forty present. 
 Among the rest was this poor Roman catholic female. 
 She now appears to rejoice in the blood of the Lamb. 
 Surely this is encouragement to the Lord's people to be 
 
 * instant in season, and out of season,' telling poor per- 
 ishing sinners of the love of the Saviour !" 
 
DISTRIBUTION OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 33 
 
 Another of these valued agents, in the same year, wrote 
 
 thus: — About four years ago, a man of the name of R 
 
 began to learn to read the Irish, of my wife. Both she 
 and I took every opportunity of stating the gospel in his 
 hearing, and explaining to him what he was reading; and 
 it pleased the Lord to give him a greater desire to read 
 and hear his holy word. I used to visit his cabin fre- 
 quently, and read to himself and family. He left the 
 church of Rome about two years ago, and continued 
 reading the word of life until the 6th instant; when, 
 while he was thatching in Chapel Lane, a cart, passing 
 by, carried away the ladder from under him, through 
 which means he fell into the street ; he was carried home, 
 and the day following died. I visited him about half an 
 hour before his death. I asked him, was he in dread to 
 die ? ' No,' said he ; ' for I am sure of my salvation : 
 my hope and trust is in the blood of the Lamb.' I asked 
 him, should I read for him? ' No,' said he; *but talk to 
 me ; for my pain is so great, that I could not benefit by 
 the reading.' So I continued talking to him on the en- 
 couraging promises of the gospel, and the happy portion 
 of the children of God. He had his hands lifted up, and 
 a smile on his countenance, while I stopped with him. 
 When I was going, he took my hand, and said, ' May the 
 Lord bless you for your visit ! You often cheered my 
 heart. I hope you will come to-morrow morning to see 
 me.' But the poor dear man died, in a few minutes after I 
 parted from him. This irritated the Roman catholics, as 
 they were sure, until they saw him dead, that he would 
 call for the priest. But, blessed be the Lord, he had his 
 confidence in a better priest, the Lord Jesus, the High 
 Priest of his profession." 
 
 In 1842, another reader thus writes to the committee : — 
 " My first visit this day was to a young lad, who, it is 
 feared, is falling into a decline. Till the commencement 
 of his illness, he was a regular scholar in our Sunday- 
 
 p 
 
34 
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 school at T , and a living witness to the usefulness of 
 
 that institution. His answers to a few simple questions 
 which I put, relative to his views of the way of salvation, 
 were sound, scriptural, and experimental ; he not only 
 understands, in words, the way of mercy in the atone- 
 ment, but gives the most satisfactory evidence of enjoying 
 the love of God shed abroad in his heart ; and he is per- 
 fectly resigned to his situation as the work of his heavenly 
 Father. His parents are ignorant Roman catholics, neither 
 of them can read. A short time afterwards, I found that 
 he had gone to his rest. Truly his latter end was peace ; 
 he seemed to grow in heavenly-mi ndedness every day ; 
 the meek and heavenly peace within manifesting itself, 
 more and more, to all around him. His conversation, 
 especially to his parents, yielded the most satisfactory 
 evidence of the reality of that profession of the gospel 
 which he made. To his father, who was weeping be- 
 side him, a short time before he departed, he said, ' Do 
 not grieve for me, father ; you know I am happy : my 
 time has come, my heavenly Father wants me home, and 
 I cannot stay with you any longer ; but,' looking earnestly 
 in his face, ' dear father, do you strive to come to me.' 
 * Do you feel much pain ?' said the doctor to him a few 
 minutes before his dissolution. ^ No pain, but very weak.' 
 ^ Have you any fears or doubts upon your mind V inquired 
 the doctor. ^ Not one,' triumphantly exclaimed the dying 
 young saint. ' Not one with regard to eternity. I am 
 resting on the Lord Jesus ; his blood has washed out all 
 my sins, and he has become my great High Priest. But 
 doctor,' he said, ^ I am afraid that the last pangs of death 
 will be severe.' ' That, dear James, will be just as the 
 Lord pleases ; however, from the course which the disease 
 has taken, I am led to hope that your passage will be 
 quite easy.' This was truly the case: when the doctor 
 had done speaking, the young heir of glory asked for 
 drink j before it was brought, he bowed his head on his 
 
DISTRIBUTION OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 35 
 
 mother's bosom, and almost imperceptibly entered into 
 the joy of his Lord. 
 
 " I attended his wake this evening, and spoke to a 
 crowded audience in the beginning of the night, about 
 the things of eternity ; and, farther on in the night, to a 
 goodly number of young people who assembled after the 
 others dispersed, many of them scholars in that Sunday- 
 school where he learned to love the Saviour. Their young 
 minds were greatly affected, and I trust that lasting im- 
 pressions have been made upon many." 
 
 The limits within which it has been proposed to con- 
 fine this brief history, will not allow us to linger on this 
 portion of the task. It would be exceedingly easy to 
 occupy a lengthened space, in showing the influence of 
 this department of Christian labour on the domestic circle, 
 and on society at large. A fact or two of this character 
 must suffice. 
 
 One of the Society's readers wrote, in 1842, as follows: — 
 " I meet with some who are, in eflfect, saying, ' Thy word 
 is sweet to my taste, yea, sweeter than honey and the 
 honeycomb.' I would just mention one family, who 
 in times past, lived in a careless way, like the rest of their 
 neighbours, but are now growing in the knowledge and 
 love of the bible. There was then nothing remarkable in 
 this family, but that one of them was a scapular ; but a 
 little boy was sent to the school at Temple-house, and 
 frequently attended at my house for the purpose of read- 
 ing and studying the scriptures by night. It appears that 
 the little boy then tasted the sweets of the word of life, 
 and has since continued to recommend it to others ; the 
 result was, that this Roman catholic family have all be- 
 come lovers of the bible. The scapular, his uncle, was 
 the first man who applied to me, and I got a bible for 
 him from Mr. Bates. His father next professed a love for 
 the sacred pages, and I trust is in some degree living 
 under their divine influence. His sister, who is head of a 
 
 D 2 
 
36 
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 family, and living three miles off, through his means now 
 applies for a bible; and he has such a desire that his 
 friends should be possessed of this inestimable treasure, 
 that he has given his own bible to his cousin six miles off, 
 (though indeed he first consulted with me about this,) and 
 now he applies for another for himself. Thus you per- 
 ceive that, through means of this boy, the word of truth is 
 spreading on the right hand and on the left. I frequently 
 call at this house, and read for them ; and am gladly re- 
 ceived, and acknowledged as the instrument of doing 
 them good. 
 
 " A young man named M'Ginn, who also received 
 religious instruction in this neighbourhood, in the same 
 way as the above, not long since went to America ; and 
 has since written to his father, saying, that he has joined 
 the Baptist church in Quebec, and fills a respectable 
 situation there. His father thankfully acknowledges that 
 the instruction received by his son, through the means of 
 the Baptist Irish Society, has led to his comfort and hap- 
 piness." 
 
 The following statement was given by Mr. Trestrail, in 
 April 1842: — "I have a great pleasure in conveying to 
 you my cordial approval of Mr. M'Clure, who continues 
 to labour with diligence and zeal ; and, as his journal 
 testifies, with considerable acceptance and success. He 
 has distributed, during the last quarter, a considerable 
 number of religious tracts, which are eagerly sought after; 
 and, in a few cases, Romanists have applied for bibles and 
 testaments, which he has obtained from me for them. 
 Speaking of the former he says, ' I am frequently asked 
 for these silent messengers of the truth, by persons in the 
 public streets ; who solicit them with an importunity like 
 to that with which mendicants ask for alms. Several who, 
 prior to my coming here, never went to any place of wor- 
 ship, are now constant in their attendance at some church 
 or chapel. One man, the husband of a pious woman, who 
 
TRACTS. 
 
 had not gone any where for several years, was induced to 
 go, through reading some tracts I left with her for him, 
 treating upon that subject. Whenever I visit his house 
 now, he receives me with the greatest kindness.' 
 
 " Another man, who was a notorious drunkard, was 
 induced to give up this wretched vice, by reading the tract 
 entitled, ' The Sin of Drunkenness.' He now constantly 
 attends a little meeting which I have established at Black- 
 pool, where we have a nice little congregation, and often 
 several Romanists. Another, who was addicted to swear- 
 ing, has not been known to swear an oath since he read a 
 tract I gave him, intitled, ' Jerry Creed, or the Blas- 
 pheming Sailor.' When I give tracts to persons who I 
 find afterward cannot read, they frequently ask me to read 
 them for them. I do this in the houses of Romanists, 
 who will not suffer me to read the Bible ; and they will 
 receive this service with much acceptance." 
 
 From these details, and still more fully from the annual 
 reports, it will be seen that breaches have been made upon 
 the strongholds of error and superstition. Knowledge 
 has increased. The spirit of inquiry, in its march through 
 the country, will bear no restraint. Threatenings, curses, 
 and the infliction of penalties, have lost many of their 
 terrors ; and in some instances are treated with contempt. 
 Priestly domination begins to feel that its grasp is too 
 feeble, longer to hold its once ignorant and deluded 
 votaries ; and that the attempt to extinguish the light of 
 truth is futile. Already the harbinger of a glorious day is 
 seen above the horizon, and soon " the sun of righteous- 
 ness shall arise, with heaHng in his wings," 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 INSTRUCTION OF THE YOUNG. 
 
 The dependence of one branch of evangelical labour 
 upon another is in nothing more remarkable, than in the 
 case of the reading and distribution of the scriptures, and 
 the establishment of schools. The former of these opera- 
 tions may, in a great measure, be regarded as provisional, 
 and dependent on the ignorance of the population. The 
 latter, beside enabling each succeeding generation to read 
 the scriptures for itself, exerts a powerful moral influence, 
 in ^withdrawing the mind from that servile condition, which 
 had yielded a ready acquiescence to the prohibition of the 
 word of life from general perusal. 
 
 It might be expected therefore, that the attention of the 
 Society would be directed from the first to this great 
 object. The precise course to be pursued, however, required 
 a careful consideration of the circumstances in which the 
 country was placed, on the subject of education.^ 
 
 On the one hand it was not to be overlooked, that a 
 system of instruction was conducted with no small dili- 
 gence by a portion of the catholic clergy, who long before 
 this period had, in the dioceses of Ross and Cloyne alone, 
 more than three hundred schools, comprising upwards of 
 twenty-one thousand scholars. 
 
 On behalf of these institutions, even as vehicles of 
 general knowledge, little can be said ; while their religious 
 influence would be that which it was the special design 
 of the Baptist Irish Society to counteract. Of this we 
 
INSTRUCTION OF THE YOUNG. 
 
 ^ 39 
 
 have an affecting illustration in the following extracts 
 from Dr. Reilly's Catechism, in general use in the north 
 of Ireland. 
 
 " Q. Who will go to heaven ? 
 
 A. They who keep the commandments of God and of the church, and die 
 in a state of grace. 
 
 Q. Are we obliged to keep the commandments of the church ? 
 
 A. We are : ' He that will not hear the church,' saith Christ, * let him be 
 to thee as a heathen.' 
 
 Q. Say the commandments of the church. 
 
 A. 1. Sundays and holy days mass thou shalt hear, 
 
 2. And all holy days sanctify through the whole year ; 
 
 3. Lent, Ember days and vigils thou shalt fast, 
 
 4. Fridays and Saturdays flesh thou shalt not taste; 
 
 5. In Lent and Advent nuptial feasts forbear; 
 
 6. Confess your sins at least once every year ; 
 
 7. Receive your God about great Easter-day, 
 
 8. And to his church neglect not tithes to pay." 
 
 A Roman Catholic clergyman, in a pamphlet published 
 about the year 1820, and addressed to the prelates and 
 others of his communion, says : " It is true the Irish are 
 taught to read and write, when the parents can pay a 
 teacher ; this, however, hundreds and thousands of them 
 have been at all times unable to do ; and, from the alarming 
 increase of poverty, the number of these is of late years 
 multiplied." He then draws a frightful picture of the 
 immorality and general dissoluteness of manners, conse- 
 quent upon this deficiency of instruction. 
 
 On the other hand, the party assuming to itself the 
 exclusive appellation of protestant, comprising the esta- 
 blished church and the presbyterian stipendiaries, had 
 established schools over the country under the denomina- 
 tions of " Charter schools of Ireland," and " Kildare Street 
 schools." Of the former of these, it is enough to say that 
 in ninety years they cost the government more than a 
 million of money, and private benefactors 600,000/. more. 
 
 Indeed it can be proved,"^ that the average annual cost 
 of each scholar was l2dL ; the total number educated 
 
 * Sec Mr. Massie's Lecture on Ireland, p. 66, infra. 
 
40 
 
 INSTRUCTION OF THE YOUNG. 
 
 during the above period being under eighteen thousand. Of 
 the latter, it need only be said that, like those just mentioned, 
 the character of their instruction was pure Orangeism. 
 To these may be added the private benefactions of pro- 
 testant noblemen and landlords, which chiefly in the 
 northern districts supplied a class of schools under the 
 direction of the established clergy ; which were not less 
 inimical to freedom of thought or liberality of feeling, and 
 to which neither the Roman catholic nor the dissenter 
 could send his child. There vv^ere also the efforts of so- 
 cieties harmonizing in their great fundamental aims with 
 this institution, and on whose operations it was the espe- 
 cial wish of the committee not to entrench. Such w^ere 
 " the Society for promoting the education of the poor in 
 Ireland," " the Hibernian Society of London," and the 
 " Hibernian Sunday School Society." 
 
 In this very brief sketch of the means of education 
 supplied to this interesting country, it would be wrong to 
 pass over a well attested fact, illustrative of one of the 
 most pleasing traits of the Irish character, and furnishing 
 evidence of the value they are disposed to put upon 
 instruction. In the visit of the Rev. C. Anderson in the 
 county of Wexford, he discovered that many poor children 
 were gratuitously instructed by those as poor as them- 
 selves ; and, where a destitution of food made an additional 
 demand on their benevolence, it w^as not uncommon for 
 different neighbours alternately, by the week or month, to 
 supply it. 
 
 The providence of God having directed the earliest 
 attention of the Society to the provinces of Connaught 
 and Munster, where the native Irish so generally pre- 
 vailed that knowledge could be effectually imparted in no 
 other language ; it was determined that this should be the 
 exclusive vehicle of instruction in the Society's schools. 
 To this decision, which harmonized not less with the known 
 predilections of the peasantry, than with the necessities of 
 
INSTRUCTION OF THE YOUNG. 
 
 41 
 
 the case, the committee were prompted by an able pam- 
 phlet written by the Rev. C. Anderson of Edinburgh, after 
 the visit before mentioned, which stated that the Irish 
 language was spoken by two millions of the people. 
 
 The carrying out of this design was, however, attended 
 with no small difficulty, partly owing to the objection 
 (amounting in many cases to a prejudice) in the minds 
 of many sincere friends of scriptural education, against 
 teaching the Irish language, and partly to the extreme 
 scarcity of persons qualified for school-masters, who should 
 combine this with other requisites for so responsible a 
 station. Nevertheless, the first year from this time wit- 
 nessed the establishment of about ten schools, with one 
 thousand children. 
 
 A plan was adopted, in the first instance, which on some 
 accounts appeared to promise well for the interests of 
 education, in such scattered places as those to which the 
 labours of the Society were directed. It was that which 
 gave to the schools the appellation of " circulating ; " it 
 being thought more adapted to the wants of a scattered 
 population, and more economical, that a school should be 
 located for a period varying from six to eighteen months, 
 and then should be removed to another place. This 
 plan was supposed to have the additional recommendations, 
 of showing the people at how cheap a rate they might 
 take up the question of their own education, to which they 
 would also be stimulated by the removal of a school ; and 
 of making room for subsequent instruction in English, by 
 an understanding with the managers of kindred institu- 
 tions, and thus in a measure meeting the objections felt by 
 many to a tuition exclusively Irish. The success of this 
 plan, both in Wales and the Highlands of Scotland, 
 imparted to the project something more than the character 
 of a theory ; and for some years the plan was pursued 
 with tolerable success, and the schools greatly increased. 
 At length, however, it became apparent that the regulation 
 
42 
 
 INSTRUCTION OF THE YOUNG. 
 
 limiting the instruction to native Irish would not meet the 
 rising demands of the population, who began to discover 
 the advantage, to their position in life, of an acquaintance 
 with the English language. The following extract, from 
 the eighth annual report, will show the views taken by 
 the Committee on this subject. " The Irish language is 
 taught in the schools, wherever it has been found to be 
 practicable or been thought desirable. The English lan- 
 guage being generally used for commercial purposes, the 
 parents of most of the children are desirous they should 
 be taught to read and write that language. As, however, 
 the great object of the Society is to communicate scriptural 
 instruction to the minds of the rising generation, the 
 committee feel persuaded the friends and supporters of the 
 institution will be satisfied, if that object be effected, 
 whether it be through the medium of the Irish or the 
 English language." 
 
 At a very early period, the operations of the Society in 
 this department attracted the notice of many influential 
 persons, of various denominations, and in different parts of 
 the empire ; whose offers of liberal aid issued in a proposal, 
 on the part of the committee, to furnish a moiety of the 
 support requisite for the maintenance of schools, in locali- 
 ties where the other half might be supplied by private 
 liberality. Several excellent ministers of the establish- 
 ment, and other individuals, very promptly responded to 
 this overture ; while the kind and efficient inspection of 
 pious clergymen was accorded to many schools, which 
 remained wholly on the Society's funds. Subsequently 
 many congregations in England adopted particular schools 
 under the Society's care, attaching to them the names of 
 their respective localities, as the " Norwich," the " Ham- 
 mersmith," the "Eagle Street," the "Lion Street" schools, 
 &c. 
 
 The tenth annual report stated that forty thousand 
 children, besides adults, had been taught to read the 
 
INSTRUCTION OF THE YOUNG. 
 
 43 
 
 scriptures. Many hundreds of these had committed large 
 portions of the sacred volume to memory. Of these young 
 persons, great numbers have since emigrated to foreign 
 lands ; and, as one of the agents writes, " Those poor 
 creatures that have left my district this season, some to 
 England, some to Scotland, and many to America, are 
 prepared to go into any part of the world ; and if they 
 should never be permitted to look at the New Testament, 
 what they have been taught in our schools they can never 
 entirely forget. It may, through the direction of the Holy 
 Spirit, be made effectual to salvation." An inspector of 
 schools in the county of Clare, under date of July 1820, 
 states that " the repetitioners in the sacred scriptures are 
 daily increasing, and have at present, on an average, com- 
 mitted to memory more than 430 chapters of the New 
 Testament." This practice of committing large portions 
 of divine truth to memory has been carried to a surprising 
 extent, in some cases amounting to the entire New Testa- 
 ment, and forms a most important feature in the economy 
 of the schools. In the district of Ballina, where thirty- 
 one schools were under the direction of the missionary 
 agent residing in that town, more than 2000 children 
 were taught in the year 1831 ; of whom nearly 1000 com- 
 mitted to memory from three to twenty chapters of the 
 New Testament, during the quarter. 
 
 Of one of these, called the Hammersmith school, 
 
 situated in the village of C , Mr, Lang, a gentleman 
 
 of the methodist connexion, relates the following inter- 
 esting circumstance : — " Walking," said he, " a few days 
 
 ago through the village of C , I met some ragged 
 
 children with testaments under their arms. Observing 
 them to be orderly and modest, I asked them with whom 
 they were at school, and under what society ? what 
 books they had ? &c., &c. Receiving satisfactory answers, 
 I farther asked them, 'Who was Jesus?' They replied, 
 * The Son of God, the Saviour of men, the Word who was 
 
44 
 
 INSTRUCTION OF THE YOUNG. 
 
 with God, and the Word who was God,' Another, whom 
 I asked what the scriptures were, answered, 'All scripture 
 is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doc- 
 trine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in right- 
 eousness.' Not having much time, I bade them good- 
 bye, after commending their mistress, and urging them to 
 continue their scriptural course. On my return the same 
 day, I passed again through the village, hoping I should 
 meet with some of the good children. But how was I 
 surprized, when nearly all the children of the village 
 assembled, and ran on before me, with countenances 
 which seemed to say, ' Sir, ask me a question from my 
 book !' I commenced ; and, to whatever question I pro- 
 posed, a speedy, sensible, and scriptural reply was given ; 
 and whatever portion of the New Testament I mentioned, 
 some one or other of the little company named the chap- 
 ter and verse, and repeated it with as much accuracy as if 
 they had read it from the book. They accompanied me 
 to some distance, and never was I more astonished or 
 delighted in my life. I could not hesitate to ascribe 
 honour, and praise, and glory to that God, who out of the 
 mouths of babes and sucklings hath perfected praise." 
 
 To the above may be added a pleasing incident, related 
 by Mr. Allen, of a boy belonging to this school. He say8> 
 " In this village a boy resided, who from his infancy had 
 been considered an idiot. He is now about twelve years 
 of a2:e ; some of his family too have been idiots before 
 him. About a year and a half ago he came to our school, 
 was soon remarked to be less mischievous, has now learned 
 to read, and at the last general inspection repeated the 
 whole of the first five chapters of Matthew, with the 
 utmost readiness and fluency. His neighbours are all 
 aware of this change, and the effect produced by it upon 
 their minds is surprizing. They all affirm, that the good 
 book, which the priests and the bishop (who resides in the 
 neighbourhood) condemned, was that by which this 
 
INSTRUCTION OF THE YOUNG. 
 
 45 
 
 change was effected; and that they are determined in 
 future to send their children : the consequence is, the 
 school is crowded." 
 
 Although, in pursuance of the plan first laid down by 
 the committee, of teaching only in the Irish tongue, the 
 agents of the society were often driven to the selection 
 of masters, amongst the Roman catholics, and others of 
 doubtful character, these difficulties disappeared as the 
 committee found it expedient to abandon the rigid rule 
 which in this respect they had proposed ; and they were 
 able to carry out, to a great extent, the object at which 
 they had from the first aimed, of having for teachers per- 
 sons of decided piety, and those whose sympathies were 
 wholly on the side of scriptural instruction. There were 
 not, however, wanting instances, in which this necessity 
 was overruled by God to the enlightening and conversion 
 of the masters themselves to Christ. One of these, whose 
 constant perusal of the scriptures had been blessed to his 
 own soul, was explaining to his sister the only way of 
 salvation, when the priest entered the house. The woman 
 avowed her conviction, that no one could be saved without 
 the ointment, (extreme unction) : the schoolmaster replied, 
 that neither that, nor any thing else but the blood of 
 Christ, would avail. Looking at the priest, the woman 
 exclaimed, " If so, what good are ye to us ?" " Whether 
 I am good'or harm," said the priest, " what he says is the 
 truth." 
 
 In estimating the value of scriptural instruction, com- 
 municated by teachers who themselves have experienced 
 the power of truth, examples are not wanting of decided 
 piety in the children. Mr. Wilson, who had several 
 schools under his care in the counties of Sligo, Mayo, 
 Leitrim, and Roscommon, says, " A little girl about 
 twelve years of age, who had been rather more than 
 twelve months in one of our schools, died of a rapid 
 decline. After she had been for some time confined by 
 
46 
 
 INSTRUCTION OF THE YOUNG. 
 
 illness, a lady residing in the village visited her. The girl 
 expressed gratitude for her kindness, in thus coming to see 
 her, and also while she had been in the school. She said 
 that she was truly grateful to God, who had given her 
 health to attend long enough at the school to learn to 
 read the Testament, as she had thereby become acquainted 
 with Jesus as her Saviour. She was particularly patient 
 and resigned, saying she was quite willing to die, that she 
 might go to Jesus. She added, the only thing which 
 gave her pain was, that she was leaving her mother in 
 such an awful state of darkness." 
 
 One of the Irish readers, who is an inspector of the 
 schools, gives the following account, the truth of which is 
 corroborated by Mr. Wilson. " E. C, about thirteen 
 years of age, who was educated at D school, de- 
 parted this life lately in a well-grounded hope, enjoying 
 consolation in prospect of eternity. Her neighbours re- 
 monstrated with her a few days before she died, on the 
 necessity for sending for a priest to give her the rites of 
 the church : she told them, that if a man could he of any 
 service to her soul, Christ had died in vain ! Notwith- 
 standing, the priest came (though unsent for) to visit her. 
 He asked her if she wished to be anointed. She an- 
 swered, with a wisdom far above her years, that she 
 would not trouble him for any ceremony of his ,• that her 
 Priest was placed on high, in whom she trusted, who is 
 the Way, the Truth, and the Life.' * Where did you get 
 that knowledge,' asked the priest ? ' I am indebted,' she 
 replied, ' to the Baptist Society, Mr. Wilson, and the 
 ladies, for the instruction I have received : may the Lord 
 reward them for what they have done for me !' 
 
 Mr. M'Carthy, of Kilbeggan, stated it as the result of 
 his own observation, that all, who had had a scriptural 
 education while at school, loved the bible ; and adduced 
 a striking instance of an apparently saving impression on 
 a little boy in one of their schools, to whose whole family 
 his ministry appeared to have been blessed. 
 
INSTRUCTION OF THE YOUNG. 
 
 47 
 
 The beneficial effects of the schools are felt to a sur- 
 prising extent, in the families of the children, and among 
 their neighbours. A letter from an esteemed clergyman, 
 speaking of the Society's schools, says, " It is most grati- 
 fying to hear that several of these little children, of a 
 winter's evening, by the light of their bog-wood fire, read 
 aloud, to a house full of their neighbours, several chapters 
 of the New Testament." 
 
 "On Lord's day," says Mr. M'Carthy, "when one of 
 the children came to Mark i. 30, 31, I desired the other 
 children to find that chapter ; I said to the child, ' Into 
 whose house did Jesus enter?' 'Peter's.' 'Did he do 
 any thing marvellous there V ' He touched his wife's 
 mother, and the fever left her.' The children, on getting 
 home, told their parents of the great power of our blessed 
 Lord ; how he only touched the woman, and the fever 
 was cured ; and that St. Peter was a married man, and a 
 good husband, for he kept his wife's mother in the house, 
 though sick of a fever. This astonished the Roman 
 catholics; for they are taught that St. Peter never had a 
 wife, and that it would have been wicked had he married." 
 
 A little boy attending the dying bed of his mother, who 
 was pestered with the ceaseless ave-marias of her in- 
 fatuated neighbours, waited till the din of their devotions 
 had ceased, when he thus addressed her : " Dear mother, 
 these deceived creatures are deceiving you. Your time is 
 short, but short as it is, hear the glad tidings of the 
 gospel. All the angels and saints in heaven or on earth 
 can be of no service to you : for there is no name given 
 under heaven whereby any man can be saved, but only 
 the name of Jesus ; and his blood cleanseth from all sin. 
 If you reject this gospel now, in a few minutes you will 
 be judged yourself" She departed a few minutes after. 
 The party communicating this adds, " B. S. was present, 
 from whom I obtained this information." 
 
 It might be expected that institutions, producing such 
 
4d 
 
 INSTRUCTION OF THE YOUNG. 
 
 fruits as these, would be objects of inveterate hostility to 
 the priests. To so great an extent has their opposition in 
 many instances been carried, that many schools have 
 been for a time broken up. In one instance, a school 
 in the south, consisting of 140 boys and 96 girls, was 
 scattered by two priests ; who, entering the school violently, 
 drove the children out, and threatened their parents with 
 public excommunication. Many of the poor children 
 wept much, when the priests drove them out, and returned 
 in a month's time. These, and similar scenes, have been 
 common throughout the whole history of the Society ; yet 
 instances have not been wanting, in which priests have 
 taken an opposite view, as in one example especially, 
 adduced in the ninth annual report, where an agent re- 
 marks, — " I have been credibly informed that a priest in 
 my district, from the altar, conferred many encomiums on 
 the Baptist Society, saying it was worthy of approbation 
 and support, and that it was the greatest blessing to the 
 poor. He exhorted his people not to be lulled, or turned 
 out of their course by foolish babbling, and thus to lose 
 the opportunity offered for the education of their children." 
 He said " that he had examined the books which were 
 used in the schools, that had been condemned by some of 
 his brethren, and had found them to be free from error." 
 
 The gratitude of the parents is in many instances un- 
 bounded, and leads to a defiance of priestly authority, 
 when the interests of their children are so manifestly 
 involved. " May the Lord pour down a blessing on the 
 Baptist Society, and that continually," said a father; 
 
 th^y have done for me more good than I can express ! 
 1 have four children in the schools ; and, if one shilling 
 had been required to make scholars of them, I could not 
 have spared it." 
 
 The educational efforts of the Society have not been 
 limited to children. The sixteenth annual report of the 
 Society mentions twenty evening schools for adults ; adding, 
 
INSTRUCTION TO THE YOUNG. 
 
 49 
 
 in the words of a correspondent, " It was pleasing to 
 behold men from fifty to seventy years of age manifesting 
 an anxious desire to be able to read, that they might 
 search the scriptures for themselves, and from them to 
 learn the right way of salvation." Mr. Allen speaks of 
 nine adults from twenty to thirty-five years of age, most 
 of them catholics, who in a few weeks learned to read the 
 Irish language ; to each of whom he presented a New 
 Testament. 
 
 The greatest number of children at any one time in the 
 Society's schools, somewhat exceeded ten thousand. The 
 report of 1833 exhibits this fact, in the following interest- 
 ing passage: — "When it is recollected that the system of 
 instruction pursued is purely scriptural, — that more than 
 ten thousand children are daily sitting in these schools, 
 beside the sacred streams which flow unmingled from the 
 perennial spring, — that not less than seven hundred adults 
 are retiring in the evening, to forget, in the knowledge they 
 receive from the living oracles, their daily toils, — that many 
 who have been taught are filling stations of usefulness, 
 several are living in the enjoyment of church fellowship, 
 some have entered the Christian ministry, and others have 
 departed from this world in the faith and peace of the 
 gospel, — ought it not to be devoutly and gratefully said. 
 This is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes ?" 
 
 Since that paragraph was penned, a great diminution 
 has gradually taken place of the numbers attending the 
 Society's schools. Two circumstances have contributed to 
 this change. The schools, which several years ago were 
 established on the basis of the mutual support of the 
 Society and of other parties contracting, have had this aid 
 almost wholly withdrawn. If this has been in any degree 
 the result of religious animosity, there is at least the satis- 
 faction, that in no instance has the committee departed 
 from the principles of its compact ; nothing tending to 
 
 E 
 
05 
 
 INSTRUCTION TO THE YOUNG. 
 
 denominational peculiarities having ever been introduced 
 into any of the schools. 
 
 The other, and more extensive cause of diminution, is 
 one which cannot be contemplated v^ithout feehngs of the 
 highest satisfaction, and is thus adverted to by a deputa- 
 tion sent by the Society in 1837. "From all that the 
 deputation saw of several of the national schools, they 
 could not but regard them as a means of diffusing light, 
 more powerful than any other in existence. We are not 
 of the number w^ho would dissociate religion from national 
 instruction, and this is not done in these institutions. 
 Hundreds of thousands of Roman catholic children, v^^ho 
 would have grown up in entire ignorance of the word of 
 God, are brought to know much important truth by the 
 extracts they use ; and the operations of mind in Ireland 
 must be different from those in all other countries, if, 
 by knowing a portion of what is found salutary, inquiry is 
 not excited after what remains to be known. A part of 
 the bible, read and understood, will lead to inquiry after 
 other parts of it. So that a vast change in the moral 
 circumstances of the country is, we think, at no great 
 distance." 
 
 This allusion, to the effect anticipated from the perusal 
 t>f extracts from the sacred volume, is well sustained by 
 another paragraph of the statement put forth by the same 
 deputation. "The Irish, as to religion, are not the stupid, 
 indifferent, and enslaved people now, that they once were. 
 They will have the New Testament, and will read it too. 
 In one cabin into which the deputation entered, though 
 there was abundant evidence that the inmates would rank 
 as catholics, concerning w^hose fidelity no doubt could be 
 entertained ; the man readily produced both his Irish and 
 English New Testament, the protestant and the Douay 
 versions, and showed, from his conversation, that he was 
 in the habit of referring to and comparing them. In 
 another place, on a lonely mountain, a catholic near forty 
 
INSTRUCTION TO THE YOUNG. 
 
 51 
 
 years of age, who could read, but who had never seen a 
 New Testament, received one with warm expressions of 
 satisfaction, and a promise to study it diligently. In 
 another, one of the deputation had his appeals on reading 
 the scriptures, in the course of a sermon, interrupted with 
 declarations from the simple-hearted catholics around him, 
 *We will read for ourselves, sir; no one shall prevent 
 us.'" 
 
 It must not, however, be supposed that the system of 
 education, in the national schools, is capable of accomplish- 
 ing the objects immediately contemplated in the schools of 
 this Society. Free as the latter are from denominational 
 bias, they do not pretend to be free from evangelical pecu- 
 liarity in their examinations, and that to a greater extent 
 than the platform of the national schools will admit. And 
 without disparagement to those noble institutions, which 
 afford as much facility for evangelical instruction, as under 
 the circumstances of the case could possibly be looked for, 
 it must not be concealed that, to the catholic population, 
 the means of saving knowledge and impression in our 
 schools are such, as the committee feel it their solemn duty 
 to cherish and cultivate to the utmost of their power. 
 
 E 2 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 PRESENT STATE AND PROSPECTS OF THE SOCIETY. 
 
 It is the province of every institution, formed for 
 advancing divine knowledge, to watch with anxious and 
 intelHgent eye every changing phase in the social and 
 moral condition of the field of its labours, and to mould 
 its operations in accordance with it. If, therefore, the 
 Baptist Irish Society is entitled to the continued confidence 
 and support of an enlightened public, its present history 
 will be, in some important respects, the present history of 
 Ireland. 
 
 This interesting country has for ages, amidst all its 
 vicissitudes, presented one unvarying aspect of ignorance 
 and prejudice, aggravated by oppression and misrule; and 
 without affirming that either these qualities themselves, or 
 their great leading causes, have ceased, it is not difficult to 
 see that their days are numbered, that a spirit of freedom 
 and inquiry is pervading the whole country, which can never 
 again settle down into the same servile condition, in which 
 the incipient eflTorts of the Society found its inhabitants. 
 
 It requires but the expansion of this spirit (and who 
 shall confine it ?) to bring out the vast physical resources 
 of this beautiful and fertile land, whose wealth, whether on 
 the surface or beneath it, is scarcely, if at all, inferior to 
 that of our own island, and whose mental resources will 
 challenge a comparison with the world. To doubt, too, of 
 the great moral change which this awakening spirit is 
 destined under God to achieve, is to be deaf to the voice of 
 universal history, and incredulous of divine testimony ; 
 which, in the thrilling notes of prophetic verse, utters prin- 
 
PRESENT STATE AND PROSPECTS. 
 
 63 
 
 ciples of profound import, applicable to the history of all 
 nations. The "lack of knowledge" is the people's destruc- 
 tion ; and when many run to and fro, and knowledge is 
 increased, the "people shall be delivered/' 
 
 Among the most hopeful signs of the present times, is 
 that indomitable resolve of the people, to read the sacred 
 scriptures for themselves, which has wrung from a re- 
 luctant hierarchy their " approbation " of a new edition of 
 the scriptures under their hand, and their declaration that 
 " the same may be used with great spiritual profit by the 
 faithful, provided it be read with due reverence and the 
 proper dispositions." This permission, bearing the signa- 
 tures of the whole Romish prelacy of Ireland, has un- 
 doubtedly the stamp of a cold and deliberate policy, and 
 is tempered by a reserve which places the ultimate power 
 in the hands of a confessor, who of course is the best 
 judge of " the proper dispositions." It has, however, 
 received a recent endorsement, of a widely different cha- 
 racter, from one whose influence, as the author of a mighty 
 social reformation, is scarcely second to any in the land. 
 Pointing out the readiest modes of acquiring possession of 
 the treasure, he " most earnestly entreats" all his disciples 
 of temperance " to avail themselves of such a treasure ;" 
 and expresses his most anxious and earnest desire, that all 
 " who shall thus read the sacred scriptures with faith, 
 submission, and respect, will follow the divine lessons 
 they inculcate." " In conclusion," he adds, " being fully 
 convinced of the great blessings to be derived from a 
 careful perusal of the sacred volume, I shall, for my own 
 part, adopt every means in my power to promote its circu- 
 lation amongst you, and all others, over whom I can exer- 
 cise any influence." 
 
 This affectionate appeal, flowing warm from the heart 
 of the humble unpretending priest, will commend itself to 
 the lively glowing sympathies of the Irish people, when a 
 cold oflBcial document would be unheeded. 
 
54 
 
 PRESENT STATE AND PROSPECTS. 
 
 The version, to which both these recommendations are 
 limited, may be expected to retain many of the errors and 
 incongruities of the Douay version, which forms its basis ; 
 but, while so vast an amount of gospel truth is unavoidably 
 left, which no ingenuity of mistranslation could pervert, 
 the result must be great and valuable. Nor is it to be 
 supposed, that a compliance with such a recommendation 
 will in all, or even in most cases, be literal. The thirsting 
 mind will avail itself of the liberty to drink ; but, as in the 
 gratification of an appetite of a widely different character, 
 who shall trace the line beyond which it shall not go ? 
 The cup is in the hand ; and let him who placed it there, 
 look to it, if his prescribed limits do not prove a fallacy. 
 It is no problem : vast numbers of the Irish people are at 
 this very time reading, collating, and comparing both ver- 
 sions of the sacred scriptures. 
 
 Much is said of the influence of the priesthood in con- 
 trolling the popular mind, a power which it would be folly 
 to deny or to underrate : but does not this very influence 
 owe its existence to another, before which it is compelled 
 from day to day to bend its plastic form, — an authority 
 which it more or less acknowledges in all countries, but in 
 none more than in Ireland, — the sympathy and will of the 
 people? 
 
 That which, in more educated countries, is known by the 
 appellation of public opinion, may be denominated in this 
 land public feeling. If in other places it finds the potent 
 vehicles of the press and the platform, through which to 
 exert its power, it flows here through the more subtle and 
 electric channel of a national instinct. The modes by 
 which mind is acted upon, in this extraordinary land, are 
 in themselves a perfect phenomenon ; the mountain, the 
 rath, and the cabin, are the mysterious channels of uni- 
 versal communication: nor is there a district under the sun 
 where the sympathy of thought and purpose are so entire. 
 It is this that has made the Irish priesthood, and this can 
 
PRESENT STATE AND PROSPECTS. 
 
 55 
 
 and will unmake it. " The mountains shall bring peace to 
 the people, and the little hills, by righteousness." 
 
 That the Romish hierarchy should so bend itself to the 
 requirements of the times, would rather be to its honour, if 
 it did not in so doing compromise a principle annunciated 
 in their solemn councils, and confirmed by pontifical bulls. 
 If the Baptist Irish Society is found no less assiduously 
 watching the progress of events, and not less rapidly 
 taking the complexion which a new aspect of society 
 gives ; it is in harmony with its long cherished principles, 
 and in obedience to a watchful Providence which sets 
 before it the open door towards which its eye had been 
 long directed, and the result will, in each case, correspond. 
 
 The condition of society in Ireland, which had to some 
 extent limited to a protestant field exertions designed to 
 bear on the catholic population, has now so much changed, 
 as to throw the agents of this institution into more direct 
 sympathy with the masses of the people ; and those who 
 once identified the labours of the Irish Society with the 
 iniquitous practices of nominal protestantism, are be- 
 ginning to recognize in us the stern foes of oppression and 
 monopoly, by whatever name they may call themselves. 
 They are no strangers to the fact, that this society, dis- 
 sociated by the providence of God from a confederacy, in 
 the organization of its schools, which must always have 
 more or less crippled its energies, is now bracing up its 
 agency to a more vigorous exercise of the principles of 
 nonconformity. 
 
 Coincident with this, and probably not a little depen- 
 dent on it, is the increased facility for the preaching of the 
 gospel directly to the catholic people ; a facility of which 
 the agents of the society avail themselves, with much 
 apparent encouragement. 
 
 Circumstances, too, have of late years pointed to cities 
 and large towns, as the appropriate and accessible centres 
 of operation, by the occupation of which, energies, that had 
 
56 
 
 PRESENT STATE AND PROSPECTS. 
 
 before been comparatively desultory and diffused, are be- 
 coming more concentrated and compact, and are made to 
 tell with augmented influence even upon the rural popu- 
 lation itself. To this the Society has in some instances 
 been led, by the accession of valuable agents from other 
 communities, as the result of their personal convictions 
 on the subject vs^hich separates us from a large portion of 
 our Christian brethren ; w^ho having, without any previous 
 communication w^ith those entertaining Baptist opinions, 
 changed their views, have in some instances remained in 
 the towns which had been the scenes of their former suc- 
 cessful labours. Although this society has never encour- 
 aged its agents to give peculiar prominence to their views 
 on this question, a spirit of inquiry has arisen to a sur- 
 prising extent amidst the catholic population, which has 
 led, in many instances, not only to a general conviction of 
 their correctness, but to a clear perception of the personal 
 and voluntary character of true religion, and the recogni- 
 tion of our distinctive principles, as presenting the only 
 really consistent opposition to the tenets of the Romish 
 church. 
 
 The present changes in the aspect of society in Ireland, 
 and the universal thirst for the acquisition of knowledge, 
 are unquestionably in a great degree owing to the efforts 
 of this and kindred societies, especially in the educational 
 department, during the last thirty years. A vast number 
 of the present generation of the men and women of Ire- 
 land have passed through their schools, and have there 
 imbibed a taste for the reading of the scriptures, and a 
 habit of thinking for themselves. It is not too much 
 therefore to say, that to such an agency, under God, is 
 owing in a great degree the success even of those institu- 
 tions, which, on a more extended scale, are conducting 
 the rising youth of Ireland to mental independence and 
 social prosperity, and paving the way for their ultimate 
 redemption from the double thraldom, that so long has 
 held its interesting and noble people. 
 
PRESENT STATE AND PROSPECTS. 
 
 67 
 
 Meanwhile this Society is pursuing with renewed ardour 
 its important objects, secure of the unbroken confidence 
 and increased support of the friends of pure and undefiled 
 rehgion. It has proved itself the friend of Ireland, in 
 ministering to its temporal necessities in times of famine ; 
 it has secured, and is securing, the sympathies of the people, 
 by its uncompromising adherence to the principles of civil 
 and religious liberty; and, though its successes in w^inning 
 souls to Christ have been far, very far, below its ardent 
 wishes, it has much to rejoice in of this fruit of its labour. 
 Prospects of no ordinary character invite its persevering 
 efforts, and furnish a glowing hope that " he who goeth 
 forth vs^eeping, bearing precious seed, shall come again 
 rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him." 
 
 Openings for the spread of divine truth are presenting 
 themselves on every side, and almost every successive 
 application to the committee presents some peculiar and 
 important feature inviting, nay demanding, their aid ; 
 while the enfeebled state of their finances compels them 
 to be deaf to the most urgent calls, and close the door to 
 the brightest prospects, or to incur responsibilities which 
 they have no means, present or prospective, of meeting. 
 The northern and midland districts are at this time opening 
 the most promising scenes of labour, in their large and 
 populous towns ; in which able, highly cultivated, and ex- 
 perienced agents could be immediately employed, whose 
 services the low state of the Society's finances compels us 
 to forego. Over the wide field of the south and south- 
 west, comprising the populous counties of Tipperary, Cork, 
 Limerick, and Kerry, our agents may be said to be scat- 
 tered here and there, rather than to be covering the 
 ground. Their distance from each other precludes that 
 efficient communication, which would greatly aid their 
 common object. One consequence is, that the field occu- 
 pied by each is necessarily so extensive, that some of their 
 numerous stations can only have a service once in six 
 
58 
 
 PRESENT STATE AND PROSPECTS. 
 
 weeks. These facts speak for themselves, and it is hoped 
 will not speak in vain. 
 
 But, above all, would the advocates of this institution 
 rely upon the gracious and powerful energy of the Holy 
 Spirit, so freely and so richly imparted to all who seek it 
 in faith, " nothing doubting." This has been the source 
 of strength to their fathers in this and in like enter- 
 prises, and it shall ever be theirs. They implore, there- 
 fore, of their brethren fervently and habitually to join 
 them in invoking on behalf of injured, ignorant, yet hope- 
 ful Ireland, those rich blessings for which "the wilderness 
 and the solitary place shall be glad, and the desert shall 
 rejoice and blossom as the rose." It shall then " blossom 
 abundantly, and rejoice even with joy and singing ; the 
 glory of Lebanon shall be given unto it, the excellency of 
 Carmel and Sharon ; they shall see the glory of the Lord 
 and the excellency of our God." 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 No. I. 
 
 CONSTITUTION AND RULES OF THE SOCIETY. 
 
 ADOPTED IN 1814. 
 
 1. That a Society be now formed^ and designated " The 
 Baptist Society for Promoting the Gospel in Ireland, 
 instituted in the year 1814." 
 
 2. That the principal objects of this Society be, to employ 
 Itinerants in Ireland^, to establish Schools, and to distribute 
 Bibles and Tracts, either gratuitously, or at reduced prices. 
 
 3. That a Subscriber of ten guineas at one time, be a Gover- 
 nor of the Society for life, and eligible to be on the Committee. 
 
 4. That any person subscribing one guinea annually be a 
 Governor, and eligible to be on the Committee ; and any person 
 subscribing half a guinea annually, or five guineas at one time, 
 shall have the privilege of voting at all its public meetings. 
 
 5. That the concerns of the Society be managed by a Trea- 
 surer, Secretary, and a Committee of twenty-seven Governors. 
 
 6. That a general meeting of the Subscribers and Governors 
 be held annually in London, in the third week in June,* when 
 the Treasurer, Secretary, and two-thirds of the Committee, who 
 have most frequently attended, be eligible for re-election. 
 
 *7« That the Treasurer present to the Committee, half-yearly, 
 an account of the state of the funds ; and not pay any bills on 
 behalf of the Society, without an order signed by two members 
 of the Committee ; and that Auditors be annually appointed by 
 the general meeting to examine the accounts. 
 
 8. That a general meeting of the Society may be called, by 
 any seven members of the Committee, on giving one month's 
 notice to the Secretary. 
 
 9. That all Ministers, who are members of the Society, be at 
 liberty to attend and vote at all meetings of the Committee. 
 
 * Now changed to the end of April, or beginning of May. 
 
APPENDIX, 
 
 No. 11. 
 
 OFFICERS OF THE SOCIETY. 
 
 Cmsurers. 
 
 1814 to 1830, William Burls, sen., Esq. 
 1830 to 1833, William Napier, Esq. 
 1833 to 1839, Stephen Marshall, Esq. 
 1839 to 1843, Charles Burls, Esq. 
 
 1843, 1844, Robert Stock, Esq. 
 
 1814 to 1833, Rev. Joseph Ivimej. 
 1823 to 1835, Rev, George Pritchard. 
 1835 to 1844, Rev. Samuel Green. 
 
 1844, Rev. Frederick Trestrail. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 No. III. 
 
 RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE OF THE 
 SOCIETY. 
 
 
 
 RECEIPTS. 
 
 EXPENDITURE. 
 
 
 
 £ 
 
 s. 
 
 d. 
 
 £ 
 
 s. 
 
 d. 
 
 1815 
 
 
 886 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 574 
 
 16 
 
 2 
 
 1816 
 
 
 1335 
 
 13 
 
 5 
 
 1254 
 
 12 
 
 0 
 
 J817 
 
 
 1557 
 
 16 
 
 11 
 
 1487 
 
 17 
 
 9 
 
 1818 
 
 
 2256 
 
 19 
 
 3 
 
 1802 
 
 1 
 
 9 
 
 1819 
 
 • 
 
 2117 
 
 8 
 
 6 
 
 2020 
 
 18 
 
 7 
 
 1820 
 
 
 2174 
 
 3 
 
 7 
 
 2039 
 
 12 
 
 5 
 
 1821 
 
 
 2920 
 
 4 
 
 2 
 
 2153 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 1822 
 
 
 1927 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 2144 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 1823 
 
 
 2720 
 
 19 
 
 5 
 
 2286 
 
 15 
 
 3 
 
 1824 
 
 
 2593 
 
 16 
 
 5 
 
 2478 
 
 11 
 
 7 
 
 1825 
 
 
 2850 
 
 7 
 
 6 
 
 2433 
 
 4 
 
 1 
 
 1826 
 
 
 2783 
 
 5 
 
 11 
 
 2259 
 
 16 
 
 2 
 
 1827 
 
 
 2996 
 
 17 
 
 2 
 
 3131 
 
 1 
 
 9 
 
 1828 
 
 
 2798 
 
 3 
 
 7 
 
 3060 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 1829 
 
 
 2326 
 
 19 
 
 8 
 
 3039 
 
 3 
 
 10 
 
 1830 
 
 
 2724 
 
 8 
 
 2 
 
 3096 
 
 10 
 
 6 
 
 1831 
 
 
 2865 
 
 8 
 
 8 
 
 2969 
 
 13 
 
 4 
 
 1832 
 
 
 2954 
 
 13 
 
 8 
 
 3367 
 
 18 
 
 10 
 
 1833 
 
 
 2409 
 
 19 
 
 5 
 
 3251 
 
 14 
 
 1 
 
 1834 
 
 
 2679 
 
 12 
 
 9 
 
 3117 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 1835 
 
 
 2927 
 
 11 
 
 4 
 
 3454 
 
 14 
 
 7 
 
 1836 
 
 
 2891 
 
 2 
 
 10 
 
 2058 
 
 6 
 
 4 
 
 1837 
 
 
 1784 
 
 9 
 
 1 
 
 2486 
 
 15 
 
 11 
 
 1838 
 
 
 3013 
 
 0 
 
 4 
 
 2566 
 
 10 
 
 5 
 
 1839 
 
 
 2668 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 2615 
 
 15 
 
 10 
 
 1840 
 
 
 2527 
 
 9 
 
 3 
 
 2785 
 
 18 
 
 9 
 
 1841 
 
 
 2859 
 
 4 
 
 6 
 
 3141 
 
 6 
 
 8 
 
 1842 
 
 
 2533 
 
 9 
 
 4 
 
 2818 
 
 7 
 
 3 
 
 1843 
 
 
 2313 
 
 14 
 
 1 
 
 2942 
 
 6 
 
 3 
 
 1844 
 
 
 3143 
 
 18 
 
 0 
 
 4296 
 
 13 
 
 3 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 No. IV. 
 
 CHAIEMEN OF ANNUAL MEETINGS. 
 
 1815^ 
 
 1816 V Joseph Butterworth, Esq., M.P. 
 I8I7J 
 
 1818 William Burls, Esq. 
 
 1819 Joseph Butterworth, Esq. 
 
 1825) 
 
 18261 
 1827 
 
 1828 !>• Lieutenant Gordon, R.N. 
 
 1829 I 
 
 1830 J 
 
 1831 John Easthope, Esq., M.P. 
 
 1832 Richard Foster, Jun., Esq.^ 
 
 1833 William B. Gurney, Esq. ' 
 
 1834 Benjamin Risden, Esq. 
 
 1835 Edward Baines, Esq., M.P. 
 
 1836 John Ivatt Briscoe, Esq. 
 
 1837 John Freeman, Esq. 
 
 1838 Ebenezer Foster, Esq. 
 
 1839 John Ivatt Briscoe, Esq., M.P. 
 
 1840 Alderman Thomas Wood. 
 
 1841 John Freeman, Esq. 
 
 1842 Rev. F. A. Cox, D.D., LL.D. 
 
 1843 David Williams Wire, Esq. 
 
 1844 Joseph Tritton, Esq. 
 
 William Burls, Esq. 
 
IRELAND : ITS CLAIMS ON THE SYMPATHY AND EFFORTS 
 OF CHRISTIANS IN ENGLAND. 
 
 A LECTUEE, 
 
 DELIVERED, ON BEHALF OF THE BAPTIST IRISH SOCIETY, AT FALCON 
 SQUARE CHAPEL, 17th APRIL, 1844, 
 
 BY THE 
 
 REV. J. ¥. MASSIE, M.RJ.A., 
 
 OF MANCHESTER. 
 
 Christian friends, I entreat your indulgence, whilst I en- 
 deavour to accomplish the work assigned to me this evening. I 
 feel it to be one encompassed with difficulty, more on account of 
 the frequent agitation of the subject, than because of the igno- 
 rance that prevails concerning Ireland. I do not presume that I 
 possess any secret, that will be valuable, and which it becomes 
 me to reveal, either for the regeneration of Ireland, or for the 
 removal of the evils with which she has been afflicted. Good 
 will, however, result from the repeated and prayerful considera- 
 tion of facts in the history of Ireland, and of her present con- 
 dition. The more considerately the minds of Christians are 
 directed towards Ireland, the more likely are they to be im- 
 pressed with a sense of their obligations, and to be excited to 
 the discharge of their duty. 
 
 It would be superfluous in me to attempt to describe the 
 scenery, the romantic beauty, the fertility, and the facility for 
 commerce, which belong to our sister island. So frequently has 
 Ireland's own eloquent tongue, sometimes in the murmuring of 
 
64 
 
 LECTURE BY REV. J. W. MASSIE. 
 
 her broken-hearted music, and oftener in the excited and merited 
 denunciations of her patriotic advocates, — so often, I say, has 
 Ireland's own eloquent tongue — described her native beauties, 
 that it would require a greater degree of originality than I 
 possess, to give newness to the description, or attraction to the 
 theme. The people of Ireland are more the subjects of the 
 Christian's contemplation, than is her scenery. 
 
 AVe must ever remember that there are three classes of people, 
 who are the tenants of the Irish soil. There are the native 
 tribes, the aboriginal inhabitants, whose vernacular is the Irish 
 tongue, and who, notwithstanding all the affectionate and fervent 
 pleading of the venerable Anderson, have been overlooked, their 
 interests slighted, and the best means of their improvement 
 neglected, by the greater part of nominal philanthropists pro- 
 fessing to labour for the good of Ireland. Beside these, there 
 are the descendants, whether by admixture, or by more direct 
 origin, of those who went from England as conquerors or as 
 emigrants, and who, with their representatives, may be called 
 the English of the pale, or the church of the pale as established 
 in Ireland. The third class, to which I have referred, are the 
 representatives of Scotch emigrants, those who occupy the 
 northern province of Ireland, and who inhabit the more enter- 
 prising cities and districts of that province, promoting by their 
 industry and their commerce the welfare of their country. 
 Perhaps you would find, in the three origins, types of the three 
 great prevailing portions or divisions of the people of Ireland at 
 the present time ; and these people, all of them, possess some- 
 thing that is characteristic of Ireland. The volatility of the 
 native Irish mind, when unoppressed and unburdened, has shot 
 out its branches, has ramified its influence, through the second 
 substratum, or what may rather be more properly called the 
 superstratum of emigration. They that are Irish, belonging to 
 the establishment in the pale, and who represent the English 
 emigration, have much of the vivacity, if not altogether the 
 volatility and legerete, of the original Irish. There is with them 
 a proneness to fun and frolic, even in the present day. It 
 certainly sparkles forth more abundantly in the native Irish, 
 like the sun shining through the summer's shower, like the 
 
LECTURE BY REV. J. W. MASSIE. 65 
 
 hues of the beauteous rainbow breaking forth from the heaving 
 and the threatening cloud ; because the sun of gladness will, 
 somehow, shine among them. Whilst this may be said to be a 
 prevailing characteristic of the Irish, even with all the classes, 
 there is a domination, a spirit to rule, overrule, and (alas !) too 
 often to misrule, on the part of those who represent the con- 
 querors and the English of the pale. They regard the native 
 Irish as only made to be ruled ; they regard them, in their 
 essential characteristics, as only fitly represented by the Irish 
 brogue ; something that is exceedingly provincial, and that 
 ought to be exceedingly subservient. The parties, who repre- 
 sent the Scotch emigration, have held their heads a little higher 
 than the rest : they are not altogether to be trodden under foot ; 
 but they have, often for the sake of a little gain at the time, 
 allowed themselves to be cajoled. They have been willing to 
 serve their own purpose, to be provisionally the hewers of wood 
 and the drawers of water in the house of Ireland, if they might 
 but enjoy their portion from the princes' table ; only give them 
 certain advantages belonging to the position they were called to 
 occupy, — give them the fleshpots, — and they will act as Israel's 
 task-masters in Egypt. The native Irish have been represented, 
 however, and greatly so, by the parties who are now called the 
 liberal men, or, (I must use the word, because it is distinctive,) 
 the repeal party. They are represented by those who may be said 
 to be the members of the Roman catholic church. The Roman 
 catholic church in Ireland is the church of the native Irish ; not 
 because it has attached them by persuasion or instruction, for it 
 has not taught them ; but because it has ministered to them in 
 their sorrows, mingled with them in their tears, shared with 
 them their perils and their afflictions, has been hunted with 
 them among the mountains, and has bent the knee by the side 
 of the wretched pallet, on which the dying sufferer breathed out 
 his groans amid the pangs of death. The people of Ireland have 
 a claim upon our sympathy and our regard, not only because of 
 their proximity, not only because they are part and parcel of the 
 great empire of which we ourselves are subjects, not only be- 
 cause (as all mankind have a claim) they have a claim upon 
 our humanity, upon our sympathy, and upon our Christian pity, 
 
 F 
 
66 
 
 LECTURE BY REV. J. W. MASSIE. 
 
 They have been placed in circumstances requiring our help. 
 But I conceive their more special trials^ their peculiar sufferings, 
 arising from what has always been represented to be for our 
 advantage, for our gain, for the consolidation of our power, for 
 the supremacy of our dominion, strengthen their plea. For us 
 have they suffered, and with them should we sympathize. 
 
 It becomes us in looking at them, as I have just briefly glanced 
 at their natural and physical aspect, to consider them, first, in rela- 
 tion to education, and, secondly, in relation to religious distinctions. 
 
 It may seem a most singular assertion, but I believe it is a fact, 
 (I believe statistical demonstration will warrant my affirmation,) 
 that at the present time the people of Ireland, the humbler 
 classes of the Irish, more generally possess instruction of a cer- 
 tain kind, than do the humbler classes of the people of England. 
 There is more of native enterprise, more of native industry, 
 applied to the diffusion of education on the voluntary principle, 
 by the people of Ireland, than there is by the humbler classes, — 
 classes in the same order of society, — among the people of 
 England. It has been, by some strange coincidence, a kind of 
 hobby with government for many years, and with individuals 
 possessing wealth, to promote, or to seem to promote, the educa- 
 tion of the people of Ireland. 
 
 In connexion with one association, called the Charter Schools 
 of Ireland, in the course of ninety years the government itself 
 expended more than a million of money, for the education of pro- 
 testant scholars ; whilst benevolent individuals, by legacies, 
 endowed the Charter Schools to the amount of 600,000/. more 
 within the same period. These institutions were designed, they 
 were begun, with the avowed purpose, and conducted with the 
 specific intention, to educate those who might be reputed 
 orphans, or whose parents might give them up as in orphanage, 
 to be educated as sound protestants, who should be a kind of 
 moral force in defence of the English government. It cost 
 each year at the rate of 17,901/. for ninety years, to produce 
 annually 142 apprentices, the cost of each scholar being to the 
 country 126/. annually. The whole number sent forth from 
 these schools was, during the whole period, 12,745. Taking 
 the whole number that came out of the school, taking the 
 
LECTURE BY liEV. J. W. MASSIE. 
 
 67 
 
 amount of money that was expended in the schools, this was the 
 sum that was apportioned to each individual scholar in each 
 successive year. They ought to have been well educated, you 
 will say. A more flagrant abuse of national resources and of 
 nominal protestantism, or of any religion, does not stand upon 
 record. Thus the shield of truth is corroded, and rust eats 
 through the churchman's panoply, till protestant purity and 
 orthodoxy have become a byword and a reproach. 
 
 Beside that institution, there was the Association for Dis- 
 countenancing Vice. There were the schools of Erasmus Smith ; 
 a wealthy foundation, endowed by Erasmus Smith, an alderman 
 of this city. There were the Kildare Street Schools, all over 
 the country : they were institutions receiving the government 
 money, and conducted under government auspices. In more 
 recent times, notwithstanding that churchman and presbyter 
 for a season impugned and denounced it, the Board of Educa- 
 tion for Ireland superseded the Kildare Street seminaries, by its 
 numerous and popular schools ; and now exercises a great in- 
 fluence in reference to the education of the people of Ireland. 
 When this last institution was established, under the direction of 
 Mr. (now Lord) Stanley, opposition proceeded from two parties 
 in Ireland, whose violence and vituperation were extreme and 
 discreditable. These two parties I described as difi^ering from 
 the original Irish ; they were the members of the Established 
 Church, and the Presbyterian body in the north of Ireland. You 
 are aware that Dr. Cooke of Belfast, and Dr. Stewart of 
 Broughshane, travelled through almost every part of Scotland 
 and England, in order to oppose and denounce the constitution and 
 operations of that Board. The result was, that a strong feeling was 
 produced throughout England and Scotland in reference to that 
 system. It is, however, now notorious that Dr. Cooke and his 
 friends, without any modification, the least in the world, as to 
 the constitution of that Board, or its avowed principle, have 
 received its contributions for the promotion of educational ob- 
 jects under their own direction ; and the only thing, which is, 
 even sub rosa, conceded to Dr. Cooke and his friends, is the 
 power of introducing into schools, sustained by government 
 money, their sectarian religious education. 
 
 p 2 
 
68 
 
 LECTURE BY REV. J. W, MASSIE. 
 
 The Church of England party have withstood the Board, to this 
 time ; but most of you are aware, that a palpable and significant 
 hint has been given, and no doubt will be received, that those 
 who look to government for promotion and for patronage, must 
 lend their co-operation to the Board of Education in Ireland. 
 The Roman Catholic priests have, from the first, identified them- 
 selves with this Board, and liberally, readily received its aid, and 
 co-operated to promote its objects. Dr. M'Hale, and some 
 others, an insignificant and small section of the Romish church, 
 did withstand ; but they are now silent. As the concession has 
 been made to the Presbyterians in the north, the concession has 
 been winked at in the south, that the Roman Catholics' religious 
 peculiarities may also be introduced into the schools, and im- 
 parted to the pupils of the priests. In fact, though not in name, 
 the Virgin's shrine has been adored and bowed at, in some if 
 not in many of these schools ; whilst the peculiarities of the 
 breviary, and the Roman missal, have been inculcated without 
 subterfuge or concealment. Notwithstanding this, the general 
 character of the education imparted in these schools is of a better 
 description, of a higher order, than the education that used to be 
 imparted by the Kildare Schools, or the Association for Discoun- 
 tenancing Vice, or other similar institutions. Various appro- 
 priate, excellent, and admirable treatises on education, elemen- 
 tary, and of a higher character, have been prepared and intro- 
 duced into the various schools ; and a system of education has 
 been imparted, even to the teachers, far superior to what they 
 possessed before. I am now stating facts ; I am not, at this 
 moment, alleging the soundness of the philosophy, or the wis- 
 dom of the policy of establishing such schools. I believe that 
 there will be found at this time, and without any misrepresenta- 
 tion, about one in every ten of the people of Ireland, from the 
 grey-headed sire to the lisping babe, — one in every ten — 
 attending school instruction. It may be doubted whether there 
 will be found a more numerous attendance of week-day scholars, 
 in England. ' 
 
 As to other branches of education partaking of a religious 
 description, it should be noted that there are the Hibernian School 
 Society j there is the Sunday School Society for Ireland ; there is 
 
LECTURE BY REV. J. W. MASSIE. 
 
 69 
 
 the Institution whose interests have convened us this evening ; 
 there are also schools connected with the Congregational body, 
 which are the fewest in number. These various schools will 
 contain, (in round numbers) about 250,000 children, who are 
 under what may be called religious instruction. I am per- 
 suaded that the Sunday School system, as conducted in Ireland, 
 is peculiarly deserving of eulogy, and merits encouragement; 
 with all the peculiarities of the Irish character, the Sunday 
 Schools of Ireland are nurseries of Christian principle, and the 
 sources of much good. 
 
 I come now to the consideration of the ecclesiastical aspect of 
 Ireland. You are aware that there is a considerable number of 
 minor sects, small as to numbers, and differing very little in 
 character, in every land. In this country and in Ireland also 
 there is not much ; it is but the one thing, between the Inde- 
 pendents, by name Paedobaptists, and the Independents, by name 
 Baptists. Their numbers in Ireland are few indeed. I do not 
 misrepresent, when I say there are not sixty churches of the two 
 denominations in all Ireland. There are a few Friends, the 
 Quakers ; a few Separatists ; a few Ranters, Methodists ; or, 
 as they are called in this country, Primitive Methodists ; a few 
 Wesleyan Methodists ; a few denominated by themselves Primi- 
 tive Methodists ; the Primitive Methodists being the con- 
 formists to the Church of England, in her liturgy, and in her 
 ordinances. The number of these three branches of methodism 
 is, no doubt, greater than the two first denominations I have 
 named. Perhaps I shall not misrepresent them, if I say there 
 are 100,000 Methodists, the children as well as the adults, in 
 Ireland. Beside these, there are four different sections of the 
 Presbyterians. The Presbyterians, who wish to be reckoned the 
 Presbyterians of this country, par excellence, and par endow- 
 ment, are usually reputed to be Unitarians ; Socinians perhaps 
 would be a better name ; some of them, however, are Arians. 
 About forty congregations of this order are to be found in Ire- 
 land. There are the followers of Richard Cameron, or Cove- 
 nanters, in Ireland ; they number from thirty to thirty-five 
 congregations. There is a body called , or who assume to them- 
 selves the name of, the Original Seceders. They receive no 
 
70 
 
 LECTURE BY REV. J. W. MASSIE. 
 
 endowment, and would take no endowment from the state ; and 
 think it wrong, under present circumstances, for the state to give 
 endowment. The Cameronians would not take an endowment 
 except from a covenanted king, which they are not likely soon 
 to have. The Unitarians, whom I have mentioned, all receive 
 what is called the Regium Donum. 
 
 The fourth class of Presbyterians now denominate themselves 
 the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church of Ireland. 
 They are a union of what was called the Seceding Synod, and 
 the Synod of Ulster ; the Seceding Synod having been a sort of 
 fraternal body, with the United Secession Church of Scotland. 
 But, on account of their strong sympathy with the Synod of 
 Ulster on a rather important matter, the Regium Donum, they 
 repudiated their connexion with the United Secession, and 
 agglomerated themselves with the Synod of Ulster. Of the two 
 bodies thus united, there are about 420 or 430 congregations. 
 They are a powerful and active body ; much more active now, 
 than they were j and their activity is being developed, under 
 present circumstances, in rather an anomalous manner. By a 
 recent decision in the courts of law, it has been found that, where 
 a Presbyterian clergyman has performed the rite of matrimony 
 between a man and woman, only one of them being a Presby- 
 terian, that rite is not legal ; that marriage is not valid ; and 
 property connected with that matrimony is not likely to be 
 secured to children begotten in such wedlock. This has very 
 properly excited the feelings, nay, the indignation of those that 
 are the more intelligent of the Presbyterian body in Ireland ; 
 and they have stood forth in incensed and remonstrant decla- 
 mation against the injustice that is done to them. This I want 
 you to notice particularly, because it is connected with the 
 position which the body has held in times past. A meeting took 
 place at a town called Hillsborough in Downshire, some ten 
 years ago, when a Presbyterian minister, officiating in the cha- 
 racter of a matrimonial priest, proclaimed before the thousands 
 that were assembled, that the Episcopalian and Presbyterian 
 Churches of Ireland were allied ; and, demanding from those who 
 were present, if there were any who would forbid the banns, he 
 immediately declared that they were so united as that no one 
 
LECTURE BY REV. J. W. MASSIE. 
 
 71 
 
 should put them asunder. It is a matrimonial question which is 
 likely to split their confederacy, and disunite them again. It 
 was a matrimonial alliance of a most unseemly character, which 
 was then declared to be consummated. It was not, however, 
 in name merely, that they were so allied then, as I shall pre- 
 sently show. The Presbyterians of Ireland of every section, 
 amount to about 700,000 people, — men, women, and children. 
 
 The next religious body to which I refer, is the Episcopal or 
 Established Church, which had its beginning in the reign of 
 Henry VIII., and which from that time to this, has continued 
 the dominant church of Ireland. For it, and its interests, has 
 Ireland been governed ; for its revenues, and the security of its 
 dignitaries, have all the legislative measures for Ireland been 
 adopted. It contains about 1385 benefices ; that is, there are 
 2405 parishes in Ireland which have been united, and again 
 united, till in several instances, there were as many as nine 
 parishes in one union ; sometimes as many as eleven, united, and 
 again united, till the whole number of benefices is what we 
 have stated, in the church established by law in Ireland. It 
 would be presumption in me to detain you, at the present time, 
 by a detail of the number of benefices that have incumbents 
 resident, and that have incumbents non-resident, that have ser- 
 vice performed, and have service not performed. I may state, 
 however, that there are about 157 parishes in Ireland, in which 
 they have no Protestants residing, and in which there is no wor- 
 ship of any kind belonging to the Established Church. The 
 number of the Episcopalian inhabitants of Ireland, after 300 
 years of occupancy of the revenues, of the state patronage of the 
 government, of all the avenues of wealth, of all the semblance 
 of honour, — the result of this great legalized, endowed mis- 
 sionary establishment in Ireland, — is, that there are no more 
 than 700,000 Episcopalians, properly speaking, members of the 
 Established Church ; whilst a very considerable number of them 
 do not worship in the parochial edifices, but receive their 
 religious instruction from ministers sustained by the volun- 
 tary system, worshipping in chapels that have been reared by 
 voluntary liberality, and drawing their congregations, not from 
 the parish, but, like practical schismatics, from all the parishes 
 round about. 
 
72 
 
 LECTURE BY REV. J. W. MASSIE. 
 
 The Irish church, you are aware, has been supported by the 
 tithes of the country, as well as for some time by grants and 
 loans from the government. The Presbyterian Church has 
 received what I have called, and what you are all familiar with, 
 the Regium Donum. The early history of the Regium Donum 
 is an exceedingly interesting one to the historian ; it would well 
 repay your investigation, were you to inquire into it. But I 
 come down to the year 1794 and 1795 ; I find it was then about 
 5000/, ; it was increased in the year 1804, so that the Union, 
 as it was called, might be enacted. It has continued to be in- 
 creased from year to year, to the last year, when the endow- 
 ment was 36,000/. for the Presbyterians in Ireland, besides 
 3000/. and some few hundreds more, for the Presbyterian 
 seminary which is maintained at Belfast. Nearly 40,000/. is the 
 yearly endowment of government for the support of Presby- 
 terians of Ireland ; and I have no doubt but that the money 
 which is derived from tithe, and from church land in Ireland by 
 the Episcopal establishment, is equal to 1,500,000/. There are 
 800,000 acres, of the best glebe land that ever was chosen by 
 cunning priest, possessed by the Church of England, in addition 
 to tithe, seventy-five per cent at least, from the whole remainder 
 of the land. 
 
 There is yet another church which I have not mentioned : it is 
 the Church of Rome; not the original church of Ireland, for to 
 claim such antiquity on behalf of the Irish papal hierarchy would 
 be a mistake. The original church belonged to the party which in 
 history is called Culdees, a sort of biblical primitive puritans, 
 distinct and dissenting from the church of Rome, as prevailing 
 on the continent, and giving all the glory to the word of God as 
 the standard of opinion, and the means of religious instruction. 
 But from a very early period, at least from the time that Henry 
 II. took possession of Ireland, in the year 1172, the Roman 
 Catholic Church, in character and ordinances, in standard and 
 in opinion amongst the people, has remained what she is now. 
 There are about 2300 or 2400 Roman Catholic places of worship 
 in Ireland. To these there are generally attached two ministers, 
 a priest and a curate, and in some instances a greater number. 
 I believe it will be no exaggeration to represent the officiating 
 
LECTURE BY REV. J. W. MASSIE. 
 
 73 
 
 clergy of the Church of Rome, in Ireland, as about 4000 
 priests in full orders. My own conviction is, that it will be no 
 exaggeration to add a thousand more of what are called the 
 regular clergy to the priesthood of Ireland. Five thousand Ro- 
 man Catholic priests may thus be found at this day, ministering 
 at the altars of the Roman Catholic Church in that country. 
 Beside these there are different orders of friars, who have in- 
 creased the number of their adherents, and their brotherhoods, 
 very repeatedly in recent times. 
 
 I wish it to be understood that I am now stating things as 
 facts, only so far as inquiry and information lead and warrant me 
 in making such representations, I honestly desire to be regarded 
 not now as describing the Roman Catholics, as a people beyond 
 the pale of salvation, that are without God, and without Christ, 
 and without hope in the world. I wish to be understood as de- 
 liberately avowing my conviction, that it is perfectly possible to be a 
 consistent, liberal, very eloquent Roman Catholic ; not less so than 
 it is to be a consistent, a very learned, eloquent, and faithful 
 Puseyite. There is as much of what I should deem a violation 
 of the evangelical principle of the gospel among the latter, as I can 
 find in the former: and moreover, when I look through history, 
 and trace the workings of the human mind ; — when I mark 
 how the greatest men that ever trod the soil of our own land, or 
 of other lands, have been honest, consistent members of the 
 Roman Catholic Church, and many of them for a long time after 
 they had obtained what we call evangelical notions ; — when I 
 find a WyclifFe dying in the bosom of the church of Rome ; — 
 when I hear a Luther preaching the doctrine of justification by 
 faith, and subscribing himself an obedient son of the pope; — when 
 I read the elegant and beauteous thoughts of a Pascal, where he 
 traces the glorious mystery of redeeming love ; — when I listen to 
 the sweet tones and silvery eloquence of a Bossuet and of a 
 Fenelon, and recall the benign character of many such men, in 
 their associations, and sympathies, and exertions with their 
 fellow men ; — I am constrained, shall I say to hope ? — I am 
 warranted to believe, that there have passed into the brighter 
 and] better world, through the portals of the church of Rome, 
 those who shall cast their crowns at the feet of the Lamb, and 
 say Thou art worthy !" 
 
74 
 
 LECTURE BY REV. J. W. MASSIE. 
 
 While therefore I would view the broad character of the 
 different religions of Ireland^ as deserving this special attention, 
 and while I unfeignedly regret that there is such an amount of 
 what I deem heterodox sentiments, erroneous doctrines, and 
 flagrant deviations from the standards of our holy religion ; I do 
 yet hope that there is more of good doing in Ireland, than we 
 are at the first blush disposed to credit. I believe that, amongst 
 the most besotted, (so far as bigotry goes,) the most wayward and 
 fantastical in their religious observances, and jealousies, and 
 political declamations, — the members of the Church of England, 
 in Ireland, — there are fervid, honest, and sincere Christians to be 
 found ; men at whose feet, at least, I would delight to bend, not 
 in worshipping them, but in worshipping with them, whilst I 
 heard them adoring the sacred majesty through the Mediator. 
 I believe there is a very considerable number, of those who love 
 the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, in the Established Church in 
 Ireland ; in the Presbyterian church, I rejoice to believe, there 
 is a much larger number now, than there once was ; in the 
 Unitarian, Socinian, or Arian section, called sometimes the Synod 
 of Munster, the Presbytery of Antrim, and sometimes the 
 Remonstrant Synod, in that body, I have been told, (I cannot 
 speak of it as from my own observation,) that there has appeared 
 a sprinkling of evangelical doctrine also, and that there have 
 been many individuals, adhering to the congregations of that 
 portion of them, not themselves Unitarian or Socinian in their 
 opinions. I unfeignedly believe, and I do not hesitate to avow 
 it, that the consistent Socinian is not a Christian in my esteem ; 
 and therefore I. rejoice to believe that there are but few ad- 
 herents in the congregations of that class of people. 
 
 Now, what is the moral aspect of Ireland after this ecclesias- 
 tical description ? How are we to regard it ? I believe the 
 moral character of Ireland has been very much modified by its 
 political agitations. I believe the efforts made by certain parties 
 to promote what they would call the improvement of the country 
 in its political institutions, have led the people, and people who are 
 adherents to the Roman Catholic Church, to think for themselves, 
 on other subjects as well as on politics ; and I confidently anti- 
 cipate that they will see what I hope was partially seen, and will 
 
LECTURE BY REV. J. W. MASSIE. 
 
 75 
 
 be more clearly seen by English dissenters than it is, — that they 
 will see that the endowment by the state, of any class of religious 
 instructors, is a curse to that section of the church to which these 
 instructors belong, is an injury to the country in which they 
 dwell, in relation to its liberty and its political prosperity, and 
 would be injurious both to what they deem, and what we deem, 
 the virtues of a Christian ministry, the sympathy of association, 
 the blending of fraternal affections, and the continued un- 
 feigned solicitude of the ministers and the people, in all circum- 
 stances in which they may be placed. 
 
 In consequence of this, there are many of the adherents of the 
 Church of Rome who would repudiate, not merely in language, 
 but in action, all identification with those priests that would 
 receive a Regium Donum from government, that would submit 
 to be endowed. The endowment of the Presbyterians, however, 
 is (as I conceive) a very fit warranty, a very proper precedent, for 
 the endowment of the Roman Catholic priests. If it be right to 
 apply the money of the country for the endowment of the reli- 
 gious instructors of one section, it would be right to take it for 
 the endowment of the religious instructors of another section ; 
 and I eagerly seize this opportunity honestly to avow that it 
 is my firm belief that the endowment of the Presbyterian 
 church in Ireland has been a greater curse to Ireland, and a 
 greater obstruction to the propagation of evangelical doctrines in 
 Ireland, than the establishment of the Episcopal Church itself. 
 The Presbyterian ministers, chosen from the democracy, sympa- 
 thize much more with their people, when all things are equal, than 
 the ministers of the Establishment; they are raised up from among 
 the people, they live with them, they have common interests and 
 obligations with the people, and they would, were they placed 
 in equal circumstances, be fit to teach the people their religious 
 rights, and to show them their political position in the country. 
 But because they have an endowment from the state, they have 
 been taught to be silent concerning that worst of all forms 
 of endowment, the Church of England in Ireland. They have 
 not only winked at it, but declared their symbolizing with it ; 
 that they were matrimonially allied to it, and that he who in- 
 jured the one would injure the other. The Church of England in 
 
76 
 
 LECTURE BY REV. J. W. MASSIE. 
 
 Ireland is itself a cancerous sore, a wound of long standing ; but 
 the Presbyterianism of Ireland has been a plaster thrown over it, 
 to hide its deformity, and to conceal the evil working in the 
 whole community. Looking at it in this light, I regard the 
 existence of endowment among the Presbyterians of Ireland as 
 one of the evils, in reference to the moral character of the people, 
 and to the enlargement, the enlightenment, and the liberalizing 
 of the community amongst the people of Ireland. 
 
 What are we to do then ? Where is it we are to look for the 
 good of Ireland ? I regret exceedingly that I have heard very 
 wise men indeed, men that are deemed wise, say they give 
 up all hope of Congregationalists, whether Independents or Bap- 
 tists, succeeding in Ireland, and being the instruments of its 
 regeneration. Now, I am persuaded, there is no other instru- 
 mentality that will afford the feeblest ray of hope for the 
 regeneration of Ireland, so long as Presbyterianism is endowed. 
 I think I can tell these gentlemen why Independency, at least in 
 the forms which it has assumed in Ireland, has not succeeded. I 
 am not so intimate with the workings of the Baptist Society, in 
 its various stations, as I once was ; but I believe that what has 
 been the obstruction to the success of the Irish Evangelical 
 Society, and to the success of Independent churches connected 
 with it, is, that their agents have something like an endowment; 
 they have had a salary directly from the society, independent of 
 the results of their labour, or their efficiency for labour, inde- 
 pendent of the circumstances of the place in which they have 
 been called to labour. A tenderness of feeling towards this good 
 man who has entered the ministry, and who would be cast out of 
 bread if he were removed from his station, — a tenderness of 
 feeling towards that place, where there happened to be a chapel 
 buiJt, or something else, — has prevented the removal of men 
 who were inefficient in particular localities, or who would be 
 inefficient any where ; and the consequence has been, the liber- 
 ality of the Christian public has been expended in pure benevo' 
 lence, but not much philanthropy, nor yet with wisdom. It 
 becomes those who have the disposal of the liberality of a Chris- 
 tian public, to ask how can we put the money to the best 
 advantage ? I do not mean in bringing a return of money, but 
 
LECTURE BY REV. J. W. MASSIE. 
 
 77 
 
 men ; in realizing what is better than money, moral results. I 
 believe that where two, three, or four brethren could be banded 
 together, could occupy an important and wide-spread fields 
 could hold up one another's hands, could work upon the mass 
 with the greatest probability of success, could branch out their 
 operations, and at the same time concentrate the result of these 
 operations into a focus, which should again become the centre of 
 emanation, — there would be more likelihood of good being done, 
 • — moral, sanctifying, and ecclesiastical, — than by all the travers- 
 ing of occasional itinerancy, and all the preaching of mere mis- 
 sionary labour, that is scattered like water poured upon the 
 rock, and flowing over the surface of the ground. The view 
 that I take of it is, that the brethren, being so selected, should 
 be men, not of second rate powers, not men who have to work 
 themselves into a position in the esteem of their brethren, but 
 who have already acquired a standing, are known to be able 
 men, well instructed in the work, fitted to impart instruction 
 themselves, and in whom, without hesitation or relaxation of 
 confidence, their brethren could repose the entire discharge of 
 the duties of the place. With this confidence reposed in them, 
 they should, at the same time, feel that they are called upon to 
 do a work ; not that they are to wait, and see the result of it 
 when they can look down upon it from the heights of glory, but 
 that they may see it while they are alive. 
 
 Brethren, the longer I am engaged in the work of the ministry, 
 the more I feel that the minister ought to seek to see the result 
 of his labour ; he ought not to be satisfied as if he had already 
 attained, or were already perfect ; and when he sees not the 
 result of his labour, he must then look within, and look up, 
 and ask, whence is it, and how is it, that no blessing, no 
 success follows his work? I think it is a mistaken manner 
 of applying a passage of scripture, which is sometimes adopted, 
 
 Paul may plant, Apollos may water, in vain, except God 
 give the increase." The language is, "Paul planted, Apollos 
 watered, and God gave the increase." My faith is this, that, if 
 men will plant, as Paul did, and will water, as Apollos did, God 
 will give the increase. It may seem as if I were involving 
 ministers in a great amount of responsibility by such doctrine ; I 
 
78 
 
 LECTURE BY REV. J. W. MASSIE. 
 
 involve myself in it. I believe there is not a more onerous, not 
 a more responsible situation in the wide world than there is in 
 the situation of a minister of the gospel. It is not enough to 
 say, " Woe is me, if I preach not the gospel but I am also 
 constrained to say, "Woe is me, if the preaching of the gospel 
 is not successful ! I had better leave it off!" 
 
 Missionary societies in Ireland are called upon to take up 
 certain localities, to work these localities by men in whom they 
 have confidence. I rejoice to be able to say, that at this 
 moment I do not know a single agent, nor the results of a single 
 agency connected with this Society ; because I am laying down 
 great general principles which might seem to be invidious. 
 Pardon me, if there be any thing that has the slightest bearing 
 in that way. I know them not, and therefore I have had no 
 reference to them. There will be success in Ireland ; there has 
 been success. There has been success in the worst form, where 
 that worst form has been faithfully worked. Whence comes it, 
 that the priest of the Roman Catholic Church is supported liber- 
 ally, supported so that the average salary for a curate is J 00/., 
 for every priest 200/., and every bishop somewhere about 1000/. ? 
 Whence comes it, that the Roman Catholic clergy are the adored 
 pastors of the people, that their people will do any thing to 
 shield them in the dark and cloudy season ? Because they 
 labour with them, by night as well as by day, during the week 
 as well as during the sabbath ; because they are among them, 
 are part of them ; they suffer with them, they share their sym- 
 pathies, and they bleed at their heart's core, or seem to bleed — 
 which is enough for the people — they think it is so. They, at 
 their heart's core, bleed for the people ; and the people respect 
 their sympathy, and share with them their last possession. The 
 Irish are not an unassailable people, as far as my experience 
 goes, with regard to religion ; they are not a people whom you 
 need fear, if you go without a sword or a constable ; if you will 
 only go as their priests go ; go abused, and willing to be abused, 
 by those that have other opinions, even as their priests are 
 willing to be abused for their own purposes. You may pass 
 through the length and breadth of Ireland ; I have done so after 
 the midnight hour. I have passed through the heart of Ireland ; 
 
LECTURE BY REV. J. W. MASSIE. 
 
 79 
 
 shaken hands with a clergyman who only a few days before was 
 shot in the arm. No one ever attempted to injure me ; none ! 
 Why ? Because they could not, in any wise, identify me with 
 those they thought were their oppressors ; because they could 
 not identify me, in religious or political opinions, with that 
 church by which their priests, as they thought, had been per- 
 secuted. I believe it would be found by the agents of this 
 Society, that, notwithstanding there is a bitterness, a sort of hos- 
 tility in controversial matters, yet if they will throw themselves 
 in amongst the people, preach Christ and him crucified, preach 
 the truth without a reference to any of the sectarian distinctions, 
 or the abstract opinions and controversies which rage among 
 them, they will both hear and learn ; and, in the spirit of prayer^ 
 we may hope they will believe and rejoice. They are not other- 
 wise than other nations are. The temples of the heathen gods 
 were deserted ; the altars were left without a sacrifice ; the 
 shrines broken and cast down ; the priest was left in poverty 
 and comparative solitude ; there the glory of the idol waned, so 
 far as the worship was concerned ; — through the preaching of the 
 faithful messenger of the everlasting gospel, without associations 
 such as we have now, without the confederacy of brethren of 
 distinction that were deemed to possess authority with the 
 government, who could produce the plea of this or that cause 
 before the legislature. They preached the gospel in simplicity 
 and in sincerity, as of God ; and the consequence was, that the 
 Christian religion occupied the place of idolatry, and the Chris- 
 tian temple rose instead of the heathen. The worship of the 
 one living and true God prevailed throughout the Roman 
 empire, in spite of all the power and authority of the rulers of 
 the day. If it were so then, why may it not be so now ? The 
 heart of the people is the same ; the gospel is the same. Let us 
 have the same agency ; let us have the same faith ; we have the 
 same Spirit ; we shall have the same success. Let us, in the first 
 place, take care that we have men fit for the work ; in the second 
 place, that we assume positions in the country, that will affbrd us 
 room for our labour ; in the third place, by every thing that is 
 sacred, let us avoid sympathizing or symbolizing with the oppres- 
 sor, let us stand as those who are sent to be the ambassadors of 
 
80 
 
 LECTURE BY REV. J. W. MASSIE. 
 
 peace, let us weep bitterly when we see the cruelty, know the 
 aggressions, practised by those who have power, in the name of 
 God. 
 
 These are three things : what should hinder the Society from 
 following them out? I see you have Cork, I see you have 
 Dublin ; you have various other stations in Ireland. There is 
 little or no dissenting interest to resist you, in either of these 
 places. You have a wide field, an open stage, and no favour. 
 If your work and if your gospel be of God, and your manner of 
 preaching that which He in his word describes, and the spirit of 
 prayer and faith be with you, such as He has promised to bless ; 
 I doubt not that the Baptist Irish Society may occupy a truly 
 admirable, honourable, and blessed position among the institu- 
 tions of the day. 
 
 LONDON ; 
 
 3 HADDON, PRINTER, CASTLK STREET, FXNSBURY.